FSE

Furry search engine

formerly SoFurry search engine

Preamble

The Law of the Jungle

Overture

Book one

For the Greater Good

The Lesser Evil

The Greater Good

The Price we pay

Book two

Old Feuds and new Foes

Old Feuds and new Foes

Hide and Seek

Trail by Fire

Advertisements

Preamble

By El Poyo Diabolo

So 2023 marked the year I got back into writing short stories.

Thanks to some awesome people in the community, that sparked my imagination, I was able to get back into one of my favorite passtimes. Writing short stories. I have to say, I missed this feeling of: Just one more paragraph. Just let me finish this page. And in the end taking a look on the clock and it's morning again.

To be fair. Getting back into it was harder than I thought initially and the lack of quality shows that pretty obvious. But nevertheless, thanks to Maxie the Wolf, aka Zephyr, and Fire15q, I got into a rhythm that allowed me to produce some really funny stories. Some of which went pretty dark and some had some serious undertones.

Nevertheless 2023 was a pretty nice experience on that regard and I hope to be able to work on this for the years to come.

There will be some sequels to some of the stories in this complilation, that will be out in the following years, so keep your eyes open for that.

Until then, enjoy the reading.

Sincerely

El Poyo Diabolo

Once upon a time, the serenity of the jungle had been all that was heard around these parts of the world. The singing of the birds, the rustle of leaves and the occasional sound of the animals that roamed these parts of the never ending green sea, that was called the jungle. It had been an impenetrable thickest of foliage, so dense that one had only been able to see his doom when it was already upon one.

But nowadays the jungle had been severely thinned out, cut back to make room for the cities in which the animals lived their comfortable lives without the constant fear of being preyed upon by unseen predators.

The valley underneath the big pyramidal temple, where once every other week the prey had gathered to be led to their doom by the rulers of this jungle, had been cut down almost completely to make room for a big parking lot, so the buses, carrying a new kind of prey to the temple could park. And the former footpath, narrow, barely wide enough so the bigger prey could be herded up the hill, had been widened, paved and was now framed in with a nice railing, so the people could hold onto it, while they ascend to the ancient temple, the former seat of government to the rulers of the jungle.

Gone was the dread of being herded up the path to a certain death, replaced by benches and neatly laid out flowerbeds. The temple itself, a monumental, ancient structure, had been cut clear from the surrounding jungle that had used to embrace it, was partly covered by scaffolding and tarps while the extensive restoration was ongoing. The millennia of erosion had taken its toll on the pyramidal building complex and since it was such an integral part of their history, the animals of the jungle had chosen to preserve it.

To fund the expenditure of the restoration and rebuilding of the temple, the government had agreed to offer guided tours of it.

One of those groups was on its way up the hill right now.

A whole lot of children and a few adults herding them up the path towards the main entrance of the temple. Their loud chatter and ruckus was already heard from far away, drowning out the noise of the construction work on the temple.

The guards standing watch at the entrance were big and bulky tigers, glad in ceremonial armor that was modeled after the old ancient ones found within the site. They carried spears and clubs, like their ancestors used to. Hearing the noise coming from the children they laid their ears back in disgust.

To the tigers, this site was somewhat sacred, their seat of power for millenia, the temple they inherited and lived in for as long as they could think back. A site of worship and sacrifice, reduced down to a tourist attraction. A disgrace, but a necessary one, in order to preserve it in its entirety.

When the group finally approached, the tigers stood to attention and crossed their spears and the bigger one of the two growled.

“No trespassing!”

Even though it was a low noise, it was intimidating enough to let the kids be frozen in their tracks. Well, all except one of the young water buffaloes, who tried to sneak by but was easily caught up by the second tiger, who had his claws on the scruff of the youngen’s neck in no time and roared in his face, making the boy go pale in an instant.

“He said: No trespassing!”

The roar was deafening, and the boy pressed his hands on his ears, before getting tossed back in line with his peers.

“You know what they say: There is always a little bit of a loss when herbivores stumble into the jungle…”

The guard added and bent down to the little buffalo.

“... and I could really go for some genuine buffalo meat, instead of that vat grown stuff for once…”

He said with a predatory grin, while the boy grew smaller and the other guard agreed.

“No one will miss that little chubby…”

Now the young prey pointed at the guards and yelled.

“You can’t, carnivores are not allowed to touch…”

He almost screamed, believing in his statement, while the first tiger reached for his club.

“Oh you are in the jungle baby. You gonna die…”

He growled and pulled the weapon from his belt. Now the kid stumbled further back between his peers, trying to get to the teacher, an elderly okapi, who looked a little distressed but not panicked. At that point a new voice entered the fray and cut through the noise like a heated knife.

“Boys, boys… calm down now, sadly we will not have any sacrifices today… you know the drill…”

The guards snapped back to attention in an instant, standing tall and proud, slowly opening their spears to let the priestess step out the temple between them. She nodded sagely to them before looking over the kids in front of them.

With a thin smile she took in the composition of today’s guided tour. It was a middle school class, maybe two. Mixed races, once unthinkable, nowadays the norm, since they had managed to perfect the production of synthetic meat, making the mur… sacrifice of herbivores to still their hunger obsolete. It had enabled the two opposites of the food chain to life and work together in a hitherto unimaginable symbiosis.

Sure some of the old ways and some of the animosities were still there, inbred for uncounted eons, but one generation at a time, the carnivores learned to accept the herbivores as equals.

The temple was no longer the seat of government, had not been for a good five hundred years now, enough time to reduce it from the place of worship and death to a memorial site. And today another guided tour would show a group of kids, how the ancestors of their peers had herded their ancestors to the temple and killed them there for sustenance.

The priestess would be today’s tour guide and stepped forward and spread her arms out in a welcoming fashion.

“Please excuse the harshness of the guards, but the temple, even though not used in its original function anymore, is still a dangerous place to be, with all the construction work going on at the moment.”

She began in a very friendly tone.

“Please, let me introduce myself. My name is Patita Graciosa, but you can call me Patty, as it should be easier for now. I am one of the priestesses of this temple. I will be your guide for today and will lead you into a time when the jungle was a much more violent and dangerous place. One wrong step and you would really have ended up on the spit… just like that.”

To this the guards behind the priestess grinned sinister and nodded. Most of the kids listened closely and the teachers, who had heard this sermon a hundred times over already, just nodded. The priestess nodded sagely with closed eyes, before slowly turning back to the door.

“Good, then follow me and don’t get lost.”

That said the priestess slowly walked back towards the temple, past the guards who bowed in respect to her. When she stepped into the shadow of the temple her rope, that looked almost white in the bright sunlight, suddenly looked almost red and the silver thread with which it was sewn together formed elaborate patterns that still caught the light.

The class was herded forward through the narrow gap the guards let them, while they looked sternly at each and every kid crossing over into the temple, and when the teacher finally approached, shoving the last of the kids before herself she smiled at one of the guards and made the universal call me gesture.

The resulting growl from the guard made the kids almost jump over the threshold and into the temple. Both the teacher and the guard smiled while she followed the kids in and the guards crossed their spears behind them.

After a moment, when the group was not in earshot anymore, the first guard looked over the the other.

“You really gonna do her, again?”

The second guard grinned.

“Have you ever tried those smaller herbivores? Man, they are tight.”

To that they both chuckled and the first one shook his head.

…

Inside the temple the light was much more dimmed down and the air was cool. The thick stone walls helped to keep the air cool compared to the hot and humid jungle–air outside. The group was welcomed by the priestess in front of a big mural covering most of the far wall of the big entrance hall. It showed an artistic interpretation of how the jungle had looked like back in the days, when the herbivores and carnivores were still very much on opposite sides of the fray.

“Come closer, let me show you how our ancestors viewed the world and how they lived their lives.”

The guide opened and beckoned the group closer to the big mural. Slowly the teachers herded the kids forward and scolded them to finally put away their phones and pull off those headphones. The tigress standing in front of the big wall painting nodded softly in appreciation.

“Can someone tell me the meaning of the phrase: the law of the jungle? Anyone?”

She asked the children gathered before her and a good many paws were raised. She selected a young Tapir girl with a smile and let her explain the meaning as she had understood it.

“It means that the strong rule over the weak and that only the fittest will survive.”

The young girl said with conviction, and the guide nodded.

“Indeed, very correct. The strong ruled over the weak and only the fittest survived in that vicious world. That meant that back in those dire times, when our ancestors did not yet live together in relative harmony, when we carnivores still roamed the jungle and preyed upon the other races, the smaller, weaker races lived in constant fear. Not only of the carnivores, who could end a life just like that, but also of the other, bigger herbivores, who claimed the best areas for themselves to feed and rear their young. A Water Buffalo did not care overly much if he trampled down one of the smaller herbivores to secure one of the premier feeding spots. Likewise did we carnivores feared for our own security and lives, because when a Tiger was hungry and there was Jaguar or a Wolf ready to be hunted down, He would Not have said No to the opportunity to fill his stomach and at the same time take out a competitor for the available food, and vice versa.”

Explained the guide and pointed at the map on the wall, where the hunters and the prey were depicted in a constant struggle.

“For millennia uncounted this simple rule, this one law of the jungle, was clear for all and everyone that lived in this lands. But at one point, that equilibrium between the hunters and the prey that was balanced so delicately by mother nature, was disturbed.”

The priestess lowered her voice and spoke in a conspiratory tone, making the children creep closer in order to hear her better.

“When the herbivores finally learned that their numerical superiority would give them an edge in a fight, they decided to lay down their differences and their quarrels with one another and band together, to drive away all of the carnivores in the jungle once and for all. And thus, they tipped the scales out of balance and in their favor.”

The guide explained and her hands, symbolizing both sides of the scales, changed in height accordingly. The herbivore kids were excited, as it seemed like their ancestors were on the verge of winning, but the tigress wiggled the now higher hand, symbolizing the carnivores.

“This development concerned the carnivores gravely, and so they too formed an alliance, to stem the tide of herbivores that threatened to wipe them off the map.”

Now she balanced her hands again to Reform the Balance between the two factions, and by that making the carnivore kids cheer.

“Despite their numerical superiority and having a common enemy, the herbivores were divided in spirit, not as unified as they had thought, and thus after initial victories had to retreat before the carnivores, who albeit inferior numbers, stood united in their pursuit for the ultimate victory…”

The guide led the group into another room that was dominated by a large stone throne on which a wax figure was seated, depicting a massive Tiger warrior, adorned with many scars and glad in a richly decorated ceremonial gown.

“The conflict between the herbivores and the carnivores quickly devolved into an all out war, which was fought with the utmost brutality both sides could muster. Both the hunters and the prey fought for the complete extinction of the other side. And when the war lasted for years and years, vast swathes of this jungle had been devastated and many races had suffered catastrophic losses. It was then, when the scales finally tipped towards the carnivores.”

The priestess walked over to the throne and positioned herself to the right of it, laying a clawed paw onto the backrest and looking at the children gathering before her.

“At that point the outcome of the war was clear for everyone to foresee. The carnivore would win the war, there was no doubt about it, not even from the mightiest of herbivores.”

She said, with not a small amount of smugness in her voice, just before lowering her head.

“But at what cost…”

She added quietly and looked at the children, of which the herbivores were in shock.

“For now however, let us learn how one decision, made out of desperation and necessity a society had been created that changed how all the animals in the jungle would live, from then on out, until our time.”

Prologue:

The struggle between the herbivores and the carnivores was as old as time itself. Both parties had always fought each other, it was in the nature of the thing that the one wanted to eat the other. Over time, this fight was fought with ever harder means and finally became from the fight for ones survival a fight for supremacy in the jungle.

The law of the strongest states: The strong kills the weak. Survival of the fittest.

This was the simplest natural law by which most animals lived. There were few exceptions, but they did not carry much weight.

But when in the end both the carnivores and the herbivores began to join forces and organized against the other faction, a fight became a war.

This war, whose goal of both sides was the total annihilation of the other side, raged on for many years now. Only the high birth rates and the ability of the individual species to settle their differences among themselves and act together against the common enemy had ensured that thus far none of the parties had secured the victory for themself. But slowly the balance tipped toward the carnivores.

Many of the carnivores had been hunting together for ages and were able to coordinate their tactics. Also, the ability to draw food and strength from each enemy killed, directly on the battlefield was a great advantage and also the effect on the morale of the opponents was not to be underestimated.

The herbivores had always had the numerical superiority. Their sheer numbers had a crushing effect in some battles. But they could rarely draw strength from a victory, since each battle also devastated parts of the jungle and thus their livelihood.

The leaders of both camps were aware that a war like this would sooner or later be won by the carnivores. But at what price? And what would the carnivores do then?

...

---

Of Hunters and Hunted:

The Battle was finally over. The field of honor, as the more poetic under his command called the killing fields, was a devastated area of jungle which now looked more like a churned up field. There was no green to be seen anymore. The predominate color was brown doted with puddles of blood, gorefilled pits and strewn with the lifeless bodies of the fallen. The lonesome screams of the not yet dead were quickly muffled by the marauders, who roamed the fields in search of a quick meal. The stench of blood, beginning decay, and death filled the air alongside the sounds of the scavengers eating the dead.

The Great Khan crouched high up in a tree, overlooking the battlefield, or rather what was left of it with a petrified look on his face. His warriors, along with the jaguars and the wolves, had routed a large army of herbivores. It had been a massacre. The losses on both sides were considerable, but it could be considered a victory for the carnivores.

All over the battlefield the cadavers of the herbivore warriors were to be seen, partly already devoured, at others the warriors of the carnivores still feasted. These were the lucky ones. Survivors were carried away screaming and flailing. They would serve the descendants in the training camps as training material and food.

"Sire, the herbivores have retreated across the river. We don't expect a counterattack until dawn."

One of his most capable officers sat a few branches down and relayed the scouts' information to him. The Great Khan merely nodded mutely. He continued to gaze over the scenery before finally descending from his lookout.

"Look at this waste."

He said quietly with a disgusted tone in his voice and turned away. His officers didn't quite understand what he meant. The battle, though dearly bought, was a victory over the enemy. An enemy whose back was increasingly against the wall and who had basically already lost the war.

"Gather the troops once everyone is fed, we'll retreat to the temple. I want to see my advisors and officers. And get me the spy."

Ordered the Great Khan and retreated into the forest. One of the officers followed him closely.

"Sire, we are not staying here?"

"No Shani, there is nothing for us to do here. The battle is fought. We are retreating and reviewing our strategy."

Shani looked around and saw the other carnivores on the battlefield still feasting.

"But the others?"

The Great Khan shook his head.

"No, look at them. They are no better than the hyenas on the prairie. Feast on carrion. Not long and they will devour even their own fallen in their greed."

He spat a mouthfull of blood on the ground. His voice was filled with hatred and disgust.

"The war has gone on too long. We are losing our pride and manners."

Shani looked to the ground in shame. Of course, she too had been eating from the enemy's fallen. What else could she eat. Hunting? None of them had done that in years. There was nothing to hunt. The prey was the enemy, every attempt to hunt was an attack, every fight a battle for life and death.

"But sire, how will you end the war? If we retreat, what shall we eat?"

He stopped and looked deep into her eyes. His eyes burnt with anger his bloodstained teeth were grid.

"And if we win? What will you eat then?"

He made a sweeping motion that encompassed the entire jungle.

"If we, that is, the carnivores win, and drive out or eat all the herbivores, what will be left? Do you want to eat wolves? And what are they going to eat?"

In his anger the Great Khan shouted at her. He shook his head.

"No. We have to find another solution."

She raised her hand.

"We could catch them and breed them."

The smile on his face reflected the despair he felt. His voice sounded more anoyed than angry at this point.

"And how are you going to do that? How are you going to keep enough herbivores in captivity for us to feed on. They already outnumber us 10 to 1, and their numbers are just enough to keep us from eating more than can be replenished by them."

He turned to leave again.

"They will overrun us, they will revolt... and then, yes then, we will kill them after all."

He said over his shoulder and walked away.

…

The temple of the tigers was a large pyramid. No one knew exactly who had built it once, it already stood for an eternity. Certain was only, that since time immemorial the tigers lived in it and that since time immemorial the death was at home in this temple. There were innumerable chambers in the building which were intended for sacrifice and the smell of blood and death was omnipresent. During the war, youngsters were trained in the courtyards to fight the herbivores. Usually, the prisoners and wounded of the last battle were simply thrown to them. The food supply was thus regulated in one. The screams of the victims could be heard from afar and ensured that the herbivores always gave the temple a wide berth. Of all carnivores, the tigers were considered the most bloodthirsty and conscienceless butchers. To be a prisoner of the tigers promised a slow and agonizing death.

On this day, too, the tortured screams of the victims could be heard from afar as the Great Khan and his entourage returned home from battle. The High Priestess awaited the head of her tribe at the main gate.

"Sire, you have returned."

It was not a question, it was a statement spoken with a matter-of-factness that left no doubt that the Great Khan always returned home. She bowed deeply and he returned the bow.

"Let us hold a council of war. Send everyone to the great hall."

He said calmly and the high priestess nodded.

"Your wounds?"

He looked down at himself, he could not say for sure how much of the blood, that matted his fur and stained his armor was his own. Most of his wounds were superficial and had stopped bleeding some time ago, and the rest wouldn't matter much, at least for now.

"War council first."

He determined and entered the temple. The officers followed him and headed straight for the great halls. The Great Khan, on the other hand, went to the great courtyard first. The great courtyard was a big open space inside the temple. At some point in history, this space was used for large scale gatherings and festivities. Nowadays it was used to train the younglings in combat. They had set up several sparing pits in which, depending on the time of the day and the number of occupants, up to 50 younglings trained. At the moment there was only one of the pits in occupation. There a group of young tigers was busy tearing a recently deceased water buffalo to pieces. They looked and behaved like wild animals. Sadly, the Great Khan shook his head.

*No, they are wild animals.*

The high priestess approached him quietly from behind.

"Sad isn't it? I see their immense strength and courage, but I miss their humility and grace."

The Great Khan nodded silently. This no longer had much in common with the ruler of the jungle, which is what his tribe had once been called. Of all the carnivores in this jungle, they were by far the strongest. Even the jaguars could not keep up with them in this area. But strength alone did not make a ruler.

"Yes, we are already at a low ebb, and this war will take more of us. We must end it."

The high priestess put a hand on his shoulder and nodded.

"But how will you do that?"

A fight broke out in the courtyard between the individual tigers over a piece of meat to which several of them laid claim. The Great Khan rolled his eyes, straightend up and breathed heavily before he entered the courtyard furious.

His roar was deafening.

"Enough!"

He shouted, and the youths reflexively fell to their knees before their chief.

"How low you have sunk. A disgrace before the ancestors. Not only do you no longer observe the ancient rites and have no respect for your prey anymore. You fight each other over food even though there is more than enough for all of you. Explain yourselves, or so true I stand here before you, I send you personally to your ancestors. Then you may explain to them."

He was beside himself. There was not much missing and he would probably really kill them right there and then. One of them stood up. He was covered all over with the blood of the buffalo. There was defiance in his eyes.

"This is the enemy. We kill the enemy to be able..."

That was as far as he got before he was thrown backwards by the force of the impact, taking two more of his cronies with him.

"That..."

The Great Khan pointed to the cadaver to his right as he screamed. Spit and droplets of blood flew from his wide opened mouth as he continued to berate the younglings.

"...That is not the enemy. That is prey. He was old and weak. Not a danger. He served to teach you how to kill them. The enemy. The enemy is out there. The real enemy is the one you don't see coming."

He was fuming as he turned to the cadaver. In an instance he changed his demeanor as he closed its lifeless eyes and spoke the ancient rites in absolute calmness. Which thanked for his sacrifice and wished him a good journey. He turned again to the younglings. His anger had faded. But he still trembled.

"In battle we cannot perform the rites, there is no time for that then. But here, where there is no more danger after his death. That's where you perform the rites. Only through his sacrifice can you live. His death secures your meal. Be grateful and show respect!"

The young tiger got up and was about to answer.

"But..."

His cronies held him back and bowed deeply.

"Forgive him Sire, he is still young."

This almost upset the Great Khan even more, but he swallowed his anger.

"If I see anything like that ever again..."

He left the threat unspoken in the air and turned back.

He left the courtyard with heavy steps, his shoulders sunken. He spat out another mouthful of blood.

As he passed by the High Priestess, his voice sounded as cold as ice.

"Make sure someone teaches them manners, or I certainly will."

Without waiting for a reply, he left the courtyard for the great hall. On the way, he glanced at his hand. He had broken at least three or four of the youth's ribs. It was a miracle that he had been able to get up at all. The descendants of his tribe were undoubtedly tough as nails.

When he finally arrived at the great hall, he was already expected. The great hall was one of the bigger rooms of the temple. The Great Khans had chosen this room as their throne room, where they gathered their people, held feasts or, like this day, war council. The room was nowadays empty except for the big table in the middle and the huge stone thron at the far side wall of the room.

His advisors, his officers, and his spy were already waiting for him. They were gathered at the large table in the center of the room and were currently being shown the latest information on a large map.

"The Wolves have advanced as far north as the falls with two regiments. The jaguars attacked a herbivore position and were decisively defeated. That was here in the lowlands. Our battle here in the fields was a hard-fought victory. The army of water buffaloes and tapirs was routed and retreated across the river. We do not expect a counterattack until morning."

One of the officers pointed with a staff to the various points on the map. Another pushed around some statues representing the various troops and regiments. As the Great Khan approached the table, his spy joined him, stopping him in his tracks.

"Sire, there is news from the mountains. The herbivores will not survive the winter. The war is over."

Whispered the spy, grinning slyly. He raised a small vial before the Great Khan's eyes.

"And the leader of the water buffaloes will have a rude awakening tomorrow, or rather his calf will not awaken tomorrow."

At the sidelong glance the Great Khan gave him, the grin disappeared from the spy's face. Everyone present here knew that the Great Khan was a traditionalist. Fighting on the field of honor was a necessary evil that could not be avoided, but these underhanded assassinations went against his sense of honor. He knew it was necessary to break the morale of the enemy to end the war quickly. He walked up to the others and shouted:

"I know. If you want to end a war quickly and in the most "humane" way possible, you have to fight it as brutal as possible. But the calves of our enemies? In their sleep?"

He was not so much angry as disappointed. An advisor was about to start in with an explanation, but one of the officers held him back.

"We will end this war."

It was an order, not a request. The Great Khan's tone allowed for no argument. As he approached the map, he looked around. He gave each of those present a penetrating look.

"We are degenerating. Our warriors are no more than wild animals. We are no better than those scavengers from the prairie. And if we're not careful, we'll soon be like those scavengers, dependent on eating even our own dead."

He propped himself up on the table, scattering bloody handprints.

"If we are to emerge victorious here in any way, and still have an empire worth governing after this, we will have to be the only carnivores to emerge from this war."

He let seep in what that statement implied. When he saw that everyone present understood, he spoke what the others dared not pronounce. His voice was low but therein lay so much coldhaerted hatred, that the temperature in the room seemed to drop significantly.

"We will kill or drive out the wolves, the jaguars, and all the other carnivores. We will claim the whole jungle for ourselves. The wolves outnumber us, but they are weak. Their hunting tactics allow them to kill even large prey, but they are powerless against ambushes and in a direct confrontation we are head and shoulders above them. And the jaguars, while strong and fast, are few. The rest of the smaller tribes will offer no resistance worth mentioning."

He picked up one of the statues depicting a wolf. He looked at it, turning it back and forth in his hand. He looked to his officers and broke off the head of the wolf with his thumb.

"We will beat the wolves first. The jaguars will help us. We will plead that we must hold together as Felines and that these dogs are not worthy of us. In their pride to prove themselves against us these spot carriers will be stupid enough to fall for it."

He turned to his spy.

"You will see to it that the wolves fall for an ambush, and then you will see to it that they..."

He handed the broken figurine to his spy.

"... Are a little headless."

Then he looked to his advisors.

"You will find out exactly how many Jaguars are ready to fight at this moment. And how many troops we can provide."

His gaze drifted to his officers.

"The scouts will tell us where to expect the next herbivore attacks. I want to strike the jaguars in battle. Then when they least expect it."

One of the officers raised his hand.

"But the war, what about the herbivores. What if they attack?"

The Great Khan fixed him with his gaze, his voice no more than a whisper.

"Then they'll die along with the jaguars. But it will not come to that."

He straightened up and looked at the small pool of blood that had formed around his right foot. Breathing heavily, he walked to his throne. He dropped heavily onto the stone.

"I guess I need a healer after all. And send Pequeña Franja to me. I have a task for her."

He stated with a gasp for air. Those present looked to their leader; and he looked back to them.

"You have your assignments. Dismissed."

His voice sounded tired and annoyed. His advisors and officers bowed and left the great hall. Finally alone he leaned back and closed his eyes.

*Just a moment… a moment of rest.*

When he opened his eyes again, one of his healers was busy with his wounds. The Great Khan looked at his arms, taking in the various bandages that had already been applied.

"How long…?"

The healer did not look up but continued to tend to one of the wounds on his leg.

"Well, I don't know exactly, but I have been at work for at least an hour. Sire."

His groan sounded annoyed as he rested his head against the back of his throne. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught another movement.

"Come here Pequeña Franja."

He said softly and at his bidding the petite figure stepped out from the shadows of a curtain. Elegantly she knelt down and waited for instructions.

"I have a task for you."

She nodded only slightly, but made no sound.

"You will go to the headquarters of the herbivores. And deliver a message to their leader."

Now she looked up and her dark blue eyes sparkled.

"No, not that kind of message. That might come later."

She lowered her gaze again.

"I want you to tell them that we will end this war. And that we will accept their surrender. Provided… yes, provided they submit to us…"

He interrupted himself and looked agonized down at his healer. The healer did not hold back any more and continued to sew silently. With a sigh, the Great Khan turned back to his best assassin. She was smaller than the other tigers and unlike her tribesmen, very few orange stripes adorned her pelt. She had already attracted attention at a young age because of her ability to hide and ambush others. Now she used her talents to take out high-ranking targets, or when it came to reliably completing impossible tasks for the Great Khan.

"… They will help us once again against the Jaguars. It will be a bloody battle. After that, all the other carnivores will be gone. Only us and the herbivores will be left… And then there will be peace."

He beckoned her toward him. Her movements as she rose and came to him were incredibly elegant. She seemed to float. And though she was clothed, not the slightest sound was heard. Not even her breath. Only her steady heartbeat, that rhythmic throbbing in her chest, revealed that she was alive at all. He put his hand on her waist.

"Be careful. They won't give you easy access. They won't believe you. They know who you are and what you're capable of. I don't want to lose you, but you are the only one capable of this."

She again just nodded silently. His smile was full of concern, but he also nodded. And just as quietly as she had come, she disappeared back into the shadows.

"She gives me the creeps."

Said the healer as he bandaged the wound on the Great Khan's leg.

"Yes, she is special all right. But no one else would be up to the task. And even with her, I'm not sure she'll come back in one piece."

The healer nodded. The leader of the herbivores was a truly violent bull. He was not inferior to the tigers in ferocity. Whenever he had been involved in a battle, the losses on the carnivore side had been frightening. So far, they had not been able to eliminate him. But after recent events, and with the news that he was likely to lose his calf that night, perhaps things were different.

The Great Khan took a deep breath. Maybe he could spin it so that the jaguars were blamed for the death of his calf, that would be wonderful to use to take out the competition.

"Finished, sire."

The healer announced and stood up. He was one of the older tigers. His fur was shaggy and dull. He had worked too much in recent years. It could not be avoided. With the war came the injured. Also before the war the life-style of the carnivores had provided again and again for the fact that the warriors of the tribe had hurt themselves on the hunt and also with the training fights it had come quite times and again to injuries. But since the beginning of the war, he and his own had been in action virtually around the clock. Often the wounds of the warriors were not yet completely healed that they were already back on his table.

The Great Khan nodded wearily. He was grateful to his healer, but he was not capable of more than a tired nod and a thin smile at the moment. The healer withdrew, leaving the ruler to his thoughts. And lost in thought was the Great Khan as he slipped back into an exhausted sleep.

---

Preparations:

The following days were marked by hectic activity.

The Great Counterattack of the herbivores had failed to materialize. The shock of losing his calf had hit the leader of the water buffaloes harder than the carnivores had expected. And without the support of the big and strong fighters of the water buffaloes, the other herbivores were not too bold to dare an attack. At various points, there were minor skirmishes that tended to favor the carnivores or the herbivores, depending on the terrain and troop composition. But neither side could truly claim an advance.

Behind the fronts, things were similarly hectic.

Even though the war was developing in their favor overall, things were anything but rosy in the camps of the carnivores. The spies of the tigers could bring in informations that the troop strength of the jaguars was considerably smaller than they had assumed before. Various circumstances in the last years had led to the fact that the birth rate had gone back considerably and without sufficient offspring it was not possible to fill up the ranks of the fallen warriors again. The wolves were distributed on a much too large front line and would never be able to withstand a concentrated attack of the herbivores. Their Alpha was well aware of this. But even with the tigers, not everything was sunshine. A not to be underestimated number of the warriors was injured, some would probably never be able to fight or hunt again. The younglings were not yet ready to be deployed at the front.

Messengers were sent out to negotiate with the other carnivores and plan the next steps. They were aware that these groups also had their spies and almost certainly knew about the situation in the other camps.

It was almost a surprise when both the jaguars and the wolves accepted the plan that the Great Khan had proposed. The trap in it was so obvious that none of the other parties noticed it.

They would provoke the herbivores into a great attack, using the wolves as decoys. They would fall back in a staggered retreat, thus drawing the enemy from their reserve. Then, when the herbivores had spread out too much, the tigers and jaguars would fall into their flanks and encircle a large number of enemies. Everything after that would just be a slaughter. This victory would seal the end of the war.

So far, so simple. That was the plan the wolves knew. The jaguars knew the following plan:

Once the wolves fell back, so would the jaguars. If the wolves, who normally specialized in rushing charges and were unfamiliar with the technique of retreat, fell into disarray, the jaguars would strike and the tigers would stab the wolves in the back. If the wolves were out of the running, the felines would clean up with the herbivores. The war was basically already won anyway.

The jaguars were only too happy to get rid of a competitor in the fight for the dwindling food resources. What they didn't know was that the Great Khan would be too happy to outmaneuver their party as well.

For this to work however, the herbivores had to play along with the plan. The Great Khan had not yet received word from Pequeña Franja. There were several possibilities for that and he did not like any of them.

...

---

The Beauty and the Beast:

A few days earlier in the herbivore camp:

The main camp of the herbivores was situated on a mountainside, climbing up from the foot of the hill almost up to the top. This made it significantly easier to defent and a hell of a lot more difficult to assault. Thus far, no attack on it was ever successfull. But on the flipside, there was not to much vegetation in the camp. So for every meal, the herbivores needed to come outside and get their food "in the wild" so to say. Which was where the hunters waited. Almost on a daily basis the wolves did sent raiding parties. Their success rates varied greatly. At the moment most herbivores kept their heads in the camp. Only when accompanied with heavy guards, they left the premiss of their base to gather food.

Meanwhile in the camp itself all signs pointed to a nearing catastrophy.

Gordito Torro, the powerful leader of the water buffaloes, sat slumped on his throne. After the death of his only descendant, he had not eaten or drunk for several days, lost in grief. Several of his subordinates, who had tried to encourage him, had literally flown out of his chambers. No one dared to come near him for fear of incurring the wrath of the bull.

For a while, this had not been a major problem. Now, however, events had begun to unfold that urgently needed his attention. Their spies had reported troop movements from the carnivores and everything lead to only one conclusion. The carnivores were readying themselves for a decisive battle. And then there was this other thing…

One of his advisors, followed by two of his guards were standing at the door to the chambers of the bull on the upper most parts of the camp. They were accompanied by a prisoner. Raising his hand, however, the advisor hesitated to knock on the door. He looked around, but the guards did not budge. He swallowed hard and made to....

"Come in…"

The voice from inside sounded rough and tired. Once again, the advisor gulped as he opened the door. The chamber of his leader lay in a semi darkness as the lids on the windows were closed. All of the furniture was completely shattered. Only the throne, cut from a massive tree trunk, still stood upright. Gordito Torro sat on his throne, elbows propped on his knees, and looked at the door from below.

"What do you want…"

Asked the bull without straightening up. The advisor took a step to the side.

"W…we were able to capture that spy…and there is news from the front."

Slowly the bull raised his head and his bloodshot eyes were fixed on the prisoner.

"What do I care about the front?"

The prisoner was clearly a feline and female. That was absolutely obvious. She was quite small for a feline. She was wearing only some scanty clothes that soothed her curves well. She did stand rather relaxed for a prisoner of war, as if she was quite comfortable in her position. When she seemed pleased with who she stood opposed to, she looked up at her guards. They were almost twice her size. Muscle-bound fighters, able to easily break her like a straw. She elegantly turned to one of them and handed him the shackles they had put on her. After that, she stretched with pleasure and took a step towards the bull with her hands raised.

She didn't get any further, because the shock of the guards lasted only for a short time. The guard on her left reached for her, while the one on her right dropped her shackles and grabbed his club. At that moment she seemed to turn into a shadow of black light. She dodged all attacks and attempts to pin her down again. She did not even try to attack the two guards, she merely stayed out of their reach. All of this she accomplished without making even the slightest of sounds and withoug breaking a little bit of sweat.

"Enough!"

Yelled the bull and rose from his throne. As if rooted to the spot, the advisor, the guards and the, now no longer, prisoner stood still.

"Are you here to kill me?"

Gordito Torro asked as he slowly approached them. With a wave of his hand, he indicated to his subordinates that they should step back. All at once she stood alone in front of him and looked up at him. She looked dwarfed in front of his massive body.

"I know who you are. Little stripe. Are you here to finish what your accomplices started?"

She tilted her head as if thinking, then opened her hands, shrugged, and made a vague gesture with her hands.

"She doesn't speak. We tried everything…"

Admitted the advisor, which earned him only a tired sideways glance from his leader.

"Of course she doesn't speak. She's mute. Even if she wanted to, she couldn't speak."

Said the bull, his voice sounding horribly annoyed. When he looked back down at the assassin in front of him, there was a smile on her face and the big blue eyes were positively shining.

Gordito Torro took a deep breath and looked to his subordinates.

"You can go. If she had wanted to kill me, you would all be dead already. So little stripe, what are you doing here? Why did the Great Khan send you?"

Pequeña Franja looked around briefly and then pointed to the bull's chambers. He nodded and gave way. Meanwhile, the advisor was still struggling with his words and the guards just stood there quietly. Pequeña Franja, however, went into the bull's chambers and stopped in front of the completely smashed table.

"Now get going. I'll be fine."

Commanded Gordito Torro angrily, pushing the advisor aside.

"B…but…"

That was as far as the advisor got before the door slammed in his face.

The bull's chambers were silent and cool. As he approached her from behind, she remained completely impassive, looking at a small, wooden figurine she had picked up. He slowly reached over her shoulder and surprisingly gently took the figurine from her hand.

"It belonged to my daughter."

He said quietly.

"My only daughter."

The sadness in his voice was palpable. Looking over her shoulder, he could see that she seemed to be affected as well.

"I see you are familiar with the concept of grief and loss. I wasn't quite sure after that act if you carnivores could even feel those things."

He placed the figure on the armrest of his throne and moved some of the debris of his table and a chair together so that they could at least be used. After that, the dropped down on his throne with a groan.

"And now, explain to me why you are here. If you're not going to kill me."

Pequeña Franja sat down on the improvised chair and leaned against the construct that was supposed to be a table. She picked up several pieces of debris and placed them on the table. Taking the first one, she held it up and pointed at herself. The bull nodded. This piece represented the tigers. She took the second piece and showed it to him, then pointed to him and to the surroundings. The bull nodded again. This one was to represent the herbivores. She took a third piece and held it up. She stretched her snout and pointed her ears. This time, too, the bull nodded. Wolves. With the fourth piece, she puffed herself up and made a roaring gesture. The bull nodded again. Yes the jaguars liked to boast. She placed the "figures" on the table. The herbivores on one side, the carnivores on the other. The bull raised an eyebrow, but Pequeña Franja denied it. She took the figure of the tigers out of the group of carnivores. Now Gordito Torro tilted his head. She lined up the wolves and drew in the herbivores, then drew back the wolves and drew in the herbivores.

"An ambush."

Stated the bull dryly, and Pequeña Franja raised a finger, asking for attention. When the wolves had retreated a bit, she took the jaguars and "attacked" the wolves' flank with them.

"Ooooohhh…"

The bull bent over, things were getting interesting. She took the tigers and fell into the back of the wolves with them. She looked up at him. Her eyes gleemed in the semi-darkness of the room. Then she threw the wolf statue over.

"I see… and then."

She placed the jaguars in the place of the wolves. They were now between the herbivores and the tigers. She pushed them both toward the jaguars. The bull raised its eyebrows. Her grin was frightening as she finally made the jaguars fall down as well. Their fangs flashed in the few rays of light that reached them through the blinds on the windows. Only the tigers and the herbivores were left. She placed them both in the center and looked over at the bull. Her finger rested on the herbivore's head.

"So you want to end it…"

She flattened her ears and looked at the two figures and then at the bull.

"We will not surrender without a fight."

There was a deceptive calm in his voice. She took her finger off the figure of the herbivores and picked up the figure that had represented the jaguars. She circled the table and moved toward him with an unnatural elegance. Her grin disappeared and she put her ears so tightly to her head that it looked as if she had none at all. The bull tensed. What would she do. Did she expect them to give up without a fight? And since they didn't, would she kill him after all?

She stopped in front of him and showed him the figure. He swallowed. Then she slowly reached for the figure of his daughter. He watched her as if hypnotized. She took his hand and put his daughter's figurine in it after showing it to him again. Then she took the figurine that represented the jaguars, showed it to him. His eyes widened and when she put the figurine in his hand to the other one with her eyes closed and closed his hand, tears welled up from the bull's eyes.

Pequeña Franja slowly withdrew and went behind the table. She sat down and looked over at him.

Gordito Torro was struggling with his emotions. Grief threatened to overwhelm him, but anger at the predators who had taken his daughter from him kept him from simply breaking down. Through the veil of his tears, he looked over at Pequeña Franja, who was holding the two remaining figures of the tigers and the herbivores. She brought them together as children played with dolls when they fought with each other. She placed them back on the table and denied the fight. She stood up and came to him again. His jaw trembled with tension. She placed her hands gently on his. They seemed tiny compared to his. She took one of his hands and brought it to her chest. There she opened his hand and placed it on her sternum. She did the same to him.

She stayed like that for a moment, feeling his heartbeat, feeling it synchronize with hers. She looked deep into his eyes. She formed the words with her lips.

"No more war."

When she took her hand from his chest and placed it against his cheek, the bull collapsed in on himself.

Pequeña Franja just remained standing, keeping his hand on her chest and her hand on his cheek. The big bull sobbed and was shaken as he brought his hand with his daughter's figure to his chest. His head weighed heavily on her hand and his tears soaked her fur. She remained motionless.

It took over an hour for him to calm down. When he finally lifted his head and looked into her eyes with his puffy, bloodshot eyes he repeated her words.

"No more war."

They sounded harsh and there was so much hatred in them that she didn't entirely believe him. She pulled her hand from his face and released his hand on her chest. She nodded slightly and silently acknowledged.

"No more war."

His jaw ground as he slowly withdrew his hand and rubbed his fingers together. He leaned back and wiped the tears from his face. He took a deep breath and opened the hand with the figurines. As he looked inside, several emotions were reflected on his face.

"We can only end this war if the carnivores disappear."

He said softly and looked up at her. She stood still in front of him and tilted her head.

"At least some of them have to disappear…"

He took the jaguar figurine and crushed it in his other hand. The crunch and crack of the wood in his hand was eerie. When the now completely destroyed piece of wood finally fell to the ground, he looked back at her.

"… And the wolves too."

She nodded silently.

"Is the Great Khan sure of his cause? Will the plan succeed?"

She made a vague gesture but finally nodded.

"And this plan will only work if we play along."

It was a statement, not a question. He looked at the figure in his hand.

"Hopefully he knows there's only one shot at something like this, and if it goes wrong, it's not just him…"

Again, the assassin nodded in front of him.

"What's in it for us if there's still a tribe of carnivores left in the jungle after the war? It's not like the tigers are going to stop eating meat."

She raised her eyebrows, took a deep breath, and with pursed lips, shook her head.

"Thought so."

The bull massaged his eyes a little and sighed.

"It would have been too good to be true."

He opened his eyes and slowly rose from his throne.

"I think…"

He placed a heavy hand on her shoulder.

"… It is the choice of the lesser evil. One tribe of carnivores is better than three tribes full of bloodthirsty killing machines."

She placed her hand on his and smiled gently before nodding.

"Choosing the lesser of two evils…"

Sined Gordito Torro. He looked down at her.

"We will help you, on one condition."

She tilted her head and waited.

"You will do me a favor when this is all over…"

What he said after that made her eyes widen.

…

---

Best laid plans:

The troops of the carnivores had gathered in a patch of forest near a large open area. The leaders of the three great tribes stood with one another.

The Great Khan, the Alpha and the King of Talons. Before them on a table was a rough map of the region.

"The scouts have located the herbivore army about here."

Said the Great Khan, pointing to a mountainside about 5 kilometers to the north.

"It's massive. We reckon they've really mobilized everything they've got left."

The Alpha nodded. The King of Talons pointed to an area on the map.

"Then they will probably come from here and attack. That would be ideal for what we're trying to do. If we can lure them down here…"

He traced a path to a small valley nearby.

"… Then they'll be trapped in the valley and we can attack them from all sides."

The Alpha began to pant.

"My vanguard is already on its way. We will seduce them and move there. Stand by there so we can tackle them from three sides. Today this war ends, and we will be victorious."

The King of Talons nodded, the Great Khan smiled.

*Conceited as ever, silly dogs…*

"My warriors will be in position. I have positioned assassins, they will eliminate the herbivore leaders as soon as our attack starts."

Indicated the Great Khan, pointing to some places on the map on the way to the place marked by the King of Talons.

"We will attack from here, here and here."

Specified the King of Talons, pointing to some places at the entrance to the valley basin.

"They will be cut off from the rest of the army, and when your assassins have taken out their leadership, they will not know how to react. By the time we have destroyed their warriors, they will have nothing left to oppose us."

He ran his claw across his throat. The Great Khan nodded with a smile.

*Oh, if you knew how right you are about that…*

"That's right, but don't underestimate them. The bull will be there. He seems to have gotten over the grief and is out for revenge. They have nothing left to lose. They know that this is the last battle. They will not give up until we crush them. We will stab them in the back. Use the disorder in their ranks. Don't focus on killing. Incapacitate them. Work fast. Even though their numbers have dwindled, they still outnumber us ten to one."

The others nodded. They were well aware of the situation. The plan was risky. Invoking a decisive battle with an opponent who was weaker in many respects but vastly superior in numbers was always a danger. If they did not conserve their forces, the herbivores would win by attrition. It would not be a victory in the true sense, since the losses on both sides would be devastating, but they would still have won.

The Great Khan was aware that after today, after this battle, his tribe would also be severely weakened. He was not so presumptuous as to believe that he and his people would escape unscathed. Secretly, he hoped that he could keep this fact a secret from the enemies and his "allies". It would be easy for the herbivores, even if everything went according to plan, to overrun the Tigers in the aftermath. The few who remained in the temple would not be able to muster nearly enough resistance. And since the herbivores have always been much faster at recouping their losses, the outcome was predictable. His only chance was to keep the herbivores thinking they were still a threat. He glanced unobtrusively over at the others.

The wolves would not be a problem. Beating them now would be easy, and driving off the remnants after the battle would be child's play. The jaguars would be rather a harder bread to chew. Especially once they were driven away, to keep them from returning. Jaguars were excellent lone fighters and always a danger.

One of his officers came up to them and knelt down.

"Sire, the herbivores are on the move."

The Great Khan looked to his allies.

"It's getting started. We should take our posts."

The Alpha and the King of Talons both nodded and turned back. They quickly moved away with their troops. Only the Great Khan his officer and a handful of Tigers remained.

"Are the troops ready?"

He asked calmly, looking after his allies.

"Yes sire. Everyone is in position."

He nodded.

"Do we have feedback from the scouts that the herbivores are playing along?"

The officer silently confirmed.

The Great Khan smiled grimly to himself.

*Then let the games begin…*

When the herbivores first encountered the wolves, it was like a battering ram hitting a gate that was far too weak. Led by Gordito Torro himself, the elite warriors of the Water Buffalo burst through the first ranks of the Wolves as if they did not exist. The sheer force hurled some of the wolves several feet through the air and others were crushed beneath the feet of the giant warriors. The Alpha had expected a large and strong army, but what he and his army faced was far more than he had feared in his nightmares. The retreat they were supposed to hint at to trap the herbivores very quickly turned into a bitterly needed dash across the plain. Meanwhile, the herbivores came roaring after them. The wolves were fast and enduring runners. The herbivores would not be able to catch up with them unless the wolves allowed it, but the plan required that the herbivores not be left behind. It was necessary that the opponents always stayed in contact, otherwise they could not be directed to the right place. However, this ensured that one or even more of the wolves would always fall victim to the stampede of the herbivores. The Alpha, who was in the front line, was now dangerously close to the enemy. Only a few of his own warriors separated the bull and his elite from the leader of the wolves. When they finally reached the ravine that led into the valley basin, the alpha was already breathing a sigh of relief.

*Just through that narrows…when the herbivores are in there…*

His first warriors were already rushing through the gorge when he noticed that the herbivores were slowly falling back. For the time being he thought nothing of it, probably the endurance of the heavy warriors did not allow such a long sprint.

It was only when all of his warriors were in the gorge and the predatory cats came upon them out of nowhere that he realized the treachery. But at this point it was to late to do anything about it.

The jaguars had precisely timed the moment for the ambush. The first wolves had just arrived at the other end of the gorge and the last wolves were about to enter the gorge at that moment, when they pounced on the warriors of the Alpha.

Even though the wolves were enduring runners and skilled warriors, this attack took them by such surprise that no coordinated counterattack by the haggard wolves was possible. The Alpha howled his orders and cursed these treacherous cats. It was immediately clear to him that this was the Great Khan's doing. And so his last cry before one of the jaguars tore into him was:

"KKHHAAAAAAAN!"

When the jaguar stood up again, its mouth was bloodied and its claws and forearms were red from the Alpha's lifeblood.

At this point the tigers appeared from the valley basin and drove the wolves before them into the gorge. The Great Khan fought in the front line and it was not long before his claws and lips were also wet with the blood of his former allies.

The wolves, deprived of their leader and any means of escape, fell into disarray and were quickly routed between the jaguars and the tigers. It was a slaughter plain and simple. Casualties among the felines were light. The first part of the trap had snapped shut superbly.

The herbivores, who had remained outside the gorge until now, now began their attack. With a deafening war cry, the warriors of the bull sprinted into the gorge. They would take no prisoners. All the jaguars would die, and if a tiger or two died in the process, that was a bonus the bull was only too happy to take.

The predators turned to face the new danger, and very much in keeping with the Great Khan's plan, most of the jaguars, including their leader, were between them and the herbivores.

"For the Khan…"

Roared the tigers, and the jaguars joined in as they charged toward the bull's warriors. The tigers imperceptibly dropped back, allowing the jaguars to make their first attack. It was as if an unstoppable object were crashing against an immovable mass. The dull thud of the jaguars against the clearly larger and heavier warriors of the bull slowed down the advance of the herbivores only for a moment and already a short time later the first predatory cats flew through the gorge. But the attack also left its mark on the water buffaloes. Most of the warriors in the first row fell in the attack and the rest suffered terrible wounds. One of these warriors stood out in particular. He wore a chain around his neck from which hung a figurine. The hammer in his hands was larger than the chest of a tiger, and when he circled it, it mowed down the cats in front of him. His constant roaring enraged the other warriors of his tribe and drove them to ignore their pain and wounds. It was Gordito Torro, the leader of the Water Buffalo, the best and strongest among them.

The King of Talons had just shredded the throat of one of the water buffaloes when he heard the bull's cry.

"YOUUUU… COME HERE, I'LL STOMP YOU TO THE GROUND YOU WORM!"

He turned around and not 15 yards away stood the bull, covered in blood and snorting wildly. His hammer had lost half of its shaft and the hammer head was broken. The King of Talons grinned.

"A worthy opponent, at last."

He dropped the bloody piece of meat from his claws and slowly walked towards the bull. The bull did the same. They slowly approached each other while the battle raged around them. It seemed as if they were in their own little microcosm. Only the King of Talons and Gordito Torro, nothing else existed. When one of the jaguars jumped between them and shouted something about Khan, the bull reacted out of reflex and crushed the warrior's skull before he could finish his sentence.

The bull threw the mortally wounded jaguar and his hammer to the side. He stood only a few feet away from the King of Talons, his arms outstretched, bleeding from a multitude of wounds. The leader of the jaguars himself was ready to attack, but something about what his warrior had shouted made no sense. He had no time to think about it now, his enemy was charging at him.

The feline predator was clearly faster and more agile than the bull and easily dodged his attacks. With each time he dodged the bull he landed another strike with his claws.

"You will die the death of a thousand cuts bull. And for what? For putting your race on my plate."

Taunted the King of Talons his opponent. In his anger, Gordito Torro did not feel the pain of the wounds, but he did feel the loss of blood. He knew he would have to kill the jaguar quickly or victory would go to the carnivore. He already felt a little lightheaded and his strengh was weakening by the minute.

"Betrayal, the tigers have betrayed us."

The pained cry of one of his warriors made the leader of the jaguars hesitate for a moment.

*So they did…*

That was all the bull needed. He took his chance and rammed his massive arm into the pit of his opponent's stomach up to his elbow. The disbelief on the King of Talons' face as Gordito Torro pulled his hand, along with guts and part of his spine, back out of his body delighted the bull. It was an incredible satisfaction to see the leader of the jaguars collapse in front of him.

In his final moments, the jaguar could see the Great Khan, covered in blood, dragging the lifeless body of one of his warriors behind him, approaching the bull.

*Betrayed…*

The Great Khan stopped a few meters in front of the bull and dropped the carcass of his latest victim. Breathing heavily, the two leaders of the last warring parties faced each other.

Both knew that on one side it would be easy to kill the other, but then the war would probably just go on. Peace had to be made NOW.

The Great Khan was the first to speak the words.

"No more war."

Gordito Torro replied with:

"No more war."

The tiger raised his fist and roared, whereupon his warriors left their opponents and joined him. The few jaguars that survived the slaughter fled headlong. The warriors of the bull gathered behind their leader. Both parties were unsure if the truce would hold. It took several agonizing minutes before the Great Khan stepped forward and extended a bloodied, clawed hand to his counterpart.

"For peace. No unnecessary bloodshed."

The bull was breathing heavily, feeling his wounds, but he also knew he would have to hold on. He stepped forward and took the tiger's hand. His handshake was strong and unyielding.

"For peace."

He growled. He gripped the tiger's hand tightly.

"We'll talk about the bloodshed later."

He said forcefully before releasing the Great Khan's hand from his grasp again. The Great Khan nodded and raised both arms above his head before turning to his warriors.

"Peace…"

He shouted, and his warriors cheered. He turned again, but the bull had already disappeared into the ranks of his warriors. In its place stood a tapir. The warrior's meager armor was shredded and numerous superficial wounds adorned the body of the much smaller warrior.

"The bull withdraws. Urgent matters await his attention. We assume that you will take care of the remaining carnivores."

The warrior stated dryly. He looked around.

"Enough meat for the next few days should be available. Even though we have accepted peace, there will be some need for negotiation. We assume you will report back to us. After all, you'll want your little spy back…won't you?"

On the last sentence for but a brief moment, the Great Khan's pupils dilated and his lips quirked, but then it was over again. He smiled slightly and nodded. His voice was overflowing with fake benevolence as he answered.

"Indeed. We will drive off the last of the wolves and jaguars and whatever else might be prowling in the jungle. Food will also not be a problem in the next few days. As for the further procedure and matters concerning our food supply, we will of course contact you. Be sure, you will learn when we are hungry."

On the last sentence the Great Khan flashed his blood-stained teeth, enjoying the panic in the tapir's eyes. When he continued he lowered his voice to whisper, while looking at his claws, from which the blood of his opponents dripped.

"As for the little spy you owe this peace to. If even a single hair has been harmed on her head, pray that the ancestors will be merciful to your soul, for my warriors and I will not be."

With these words, the Great Khan left the tapir alone and slowly went to his warriors, who for the moment were still celebrating their victory.

The next days were to bring great changes.

---

It was beauty that killed the beast:

Indeed, the next few days brought some changes that would transform the face of the jungle in the long run.

While the tigers, after a short break, drove all other carnivores out of the jungle in a wave of violence that did not even stop at heinous atrocities. In the camp of the herbivores things went along clearly more calmly.

Pequeña Franja sat in her cell, it was not as if she could not have broken out of it at any time. There would be nothing in this camp that would stop her even for a moment… except maybe…

But before she could finish this thought, a shadow appeared in front of the door of her cell. It was still too early for her meal, though. She slowly stood up and retreated to one of the corners, merging with the shadows. When the door opened, a young female tapir stood at the door, holding a jug in front of her chest.

"Little stripe?"

Pequeña Franja did not move. Her visitor entered the cell and looked around.

"Little stripe?"

She repeated the question. The voice sounded young, uncertain, and concerned, but not afraid. Pequeña Franja broke free from the shadows and stood behind the tapir. Her clawed hand raised silently and aimed at the neck.

"Gordito Torro sent me. He said it was time to make good on your promise."

Pequeña Franja's eyes widened, her hand jerked back. She hesitated uncertainly, but finally, just before the tapir turned, the assassin put her hand on her shoulder. Her visitor winced and dropped the jar. The loud clang in the otherwise quiet room was startlingly loud. The tapir turned and stumbled back, but before she could scream, the assassin put a finger to its lips and looked deep into its eyes. The panic was evident in the tapir's eyes. Pequeña Franja shook her head very slowly and placed another finger on her own lips.

"Shhhh…"

The tapir's breath went in rapid irregular puffs and she shook uncontrollably all over her body. The assassin sniffed and finally looked down. When she looked back up at her visitor, her gaze was full of compassion. She straightened up and stepped back, avoiding the spreading puddle. As she turned, she was just able to take a side step before a large water buffalo warrior appeared in the doorway.

"What's going on?"

He asked in a loud voice, clutching his mace. He looked around and saw the young tapir crouched by the bed in the corner.

"Lima, where is the prisoner?"

Trembling, the tapir raised her hand and pointed next to the water buffalo. Before he could react, he felt her hand gently on his. Silently, she moved in front of him and smiled at him as only a carnivore could.

"You don't scare me."

Remarked the warrior coldly, looking down at the little assassin. Her grin widened and she tilted her head. Slowly, she pulled her hand from his. He didn't even feel it, but he saw very well how his skin split under her claws and he started to bleed. He smiled wryly.

"Now stop your games, the bull awaits you."

His voice remained firm even though his eyes widened when he noticed that the wounds did not stop bleeding.

Pequeña Franja bowed deeply, clasping her hands behind her back. As she straightened back up, she pointed the way with one of her hands.

"Damn it, Lima get your act together, take this beast to Gordito Torro, I need to get to the healer, this won't stop bleeding."

Grunted the warrior and pressed on the wounds with his other hand before quickly moving away. The assassin looked into the cell and smiled. She reached out to the young tapir, but Lima kept her hands close to herself as she stood up and pushed past Pequeña Franja as far away as she could get. Pequeña Franja looked at her hand and then at Lami and finally at her hand again. Grinning, she pulled it back again and tilted her head. The young tapir led the way and walked quickly ahead. The assassin followed her, silent as always and with a broad smile on her lips. As they walked through the camp of the herbivores, everyone who saw her took a step or two back. Children were draged into houses and the doors were shut. It was a feast for her that she could spread such panic among the herbivores without even making any effort.

They climbed the steps to the bull's chambers. With each step they climbed, the smile on their lips disappeared more. When they finally reached the top of the stairs, her expression was petrified and her ears were laid back. Her whole attitude and aura had turned completely in the last 20 seconds. At the foot of the stairs she looked like a little child on her way to a birthday party. Now she looked like the embodiment of death that she was. When Lima turned to tell her that they had arrived, she instantly fell silent and almost swallowed her tongue. There was no longer a tiger in front of her, the creature that stood before her exuded a coldness that froze the blood in one's veins, whose looks could kill and whose mere presence aged the others in the room by years. Lima was not able to move arbitrarily, but her body did it anyway and moved out of the way of the assassin.

When Pequeña Franja entered Gordito Torro's chambers, there was absolute silence. The bull was lying on his bed. His entire body was covered with bandages. The mighty leader of the water buffalo was close to death. The number of injuries he had sustained in the fight was too much, even for him. It was obvious that the bull would lose this fight. When she stood in front of his bed, he turned his head to her. He smiled weakly.

"Have you come to make good on your promise?"

Pequeña Franja did not move. She looked down from half-closed eyes at the bull lying absolutely helpless before her.

"Yes I had also imagined the fulfillment of your promise differently. It was supposed to be a last glorious fight…"

He said weakly. Even from his voice his strength was gone. She approached his bed and put her hand on his chest. Her hand looked so tiny on the bull's gigantic chest.

"It weighs heavy, the responsibility in your hand. I can feel it."

He closed his eyes. His breathing was in shallow puffs. She could feel his heartbeat. It was already very slow and weak. She took his hand and in a reiteration of her gesture from a few days ago, placed it on her chest. So he could feel her heartbeat as well. Unlike his, her heartbeat went in strong and regular beats. When he opened his eyes again, a little of his strength had returned to his gaze.

"Don't let it end like this. Do what you came for. What you promised me."

She nodded slightly and lifted her hand from his chest. Laying down his hand beside him the bull relaxed and stretched his neck.

Her movement was so fast that it was almost impossible to see. She turned around and took the first step away from the bed before it happened. Her eyes were watery as the wounds on the bull's neck opened and the fountain of blood painted the walls and ceiling behind her red. When she left the bull's chambers her tears were already gone again. Outside there was no one that would stop her.

She was not quite on the top of the stairs when she disappeared.

The scream of the young tapir when she found the bull echoed through the camp for a long time.

...

---

The Lesser Evil:

When at last tranquility returned to the jungle, nothing was the same as it had once been. Not only was there basically only one large group of carnivores left and the general number of species in the jungle had declined significantly due to the war, the jungle itself had changed. Large tracts of land had been devastated in the long term. Nature would take years, if not decades, to restore these areas. With the absence of some species, the flora and fauna of the jungle would change permanently. None of the surviving species could foresee what long-term changes and problems this would bring.

At the moment, no one cared. They had survived and ended this war, that was all that mattered for the moment.

When the Great Khan's messengers finally arrived at the herbivore camps and delivered the Great Khan's summons to attend a meeting at the temple, most of the herbivores were skeptical.

The Tigers were the last carnivores left. They were the ones who had offered the truce, devised the plan to drive out the other carnivores, and thus ended the war.

Technically, they had not won the war, but if they had not ended the war, the herbivores would almost certainly have lost it.

Now that Gordito Torro, the nominal leader of the herbivores was dead, there was disunity among the herbivores. The war was over, there was no longer a common enemy. The other herbivores were now competitors again when it came to the best feeding grounds and the best breeding / rearing grounds.

The Great Khan knew this and would use it to his advantage when presenting them with "his" terms for a lasting peace. All in the name of…

the Greater Good.

Prologue:

It had been almost 200 years since the great war between the carnivores and the herbivores had ended. The carnivores had won the war. To be more precise, the tigers had won the war.

After it became clear that the war had been won, the tigers had also subjugated the other carnivores and driven them out of the jungle.

The Great Khan, which was the title of all the leaders of the tigers since the dawn of time, who ascended the throne at that time, had called a meeting of all the animal species to announce the terms of a lasting peace. Reluctantly, representatives were sent by most of the herbivore races for the meeting. The Great Khan, in a show of force had lined up the heads of all the beaten carnivores around his throne. His best warriors, all of them battlehardened veterans of the war, were posted around the great hall, making no heel of their desire for flesh and blood.

"For there to be lasting peace, my warriors must be fed."

Had demanded the Great Khan. His voice echoed around the great hall, even if he spoke in a low voice.

"That implies they will hunt and they will kill."

This statement was met with murmurs and sporadic shouts.

"Then nothing has changed. We will continue to be slaughtered so that you can live in abundance!"

At that comment the warriors around the hall begun to stir. But before something could happen the Great Khan had stopped the intervention of his warriors with a simple wave of his hand. His smile was that of a hunter who saw his prey before him.

"Yes, we will continue to satisfy our hunger for you. This is a natural law. The strong, that is us, eat the weak, that is you. But I would like to offer you a way out. A possibility of how we can steer this barbarism at least a little bit into orderly channels."

He leaned forward on his throne and propped himself up on his knees, his hands held in a scholars cradle. The eyes of the entire jungle were focused upon him.

"My warriors will stop hunting, at least for the very most part. In exchange, each species in the jungle will make a sacrifice every other week. This sacrifice will come to us of its own free will and will offer itself to us as a tribute for the peace we all enjoy."

With that said, he opened his hands in an offering posture. Then he paused and let what he had said sink in for a moment. He sat back and tickled one of his concubines who were constantly gathered around his throne under the chin.

Just before there could be tumult and unrest among those present, he raised his hand and rose from his throne. He made a couple of paces towards the gathered animals, his hands held open.

"Should the sacrifice not appear willingly, my warriors will fetch a sacrifice, or two or three... depending on how much resistance is shown. And before you revolt now. Remember what quantities my warriors can consume when they are in a rage. One, in words One..."

He held up a long clawed finger.

"... Sacrifice every two weeks, is a reasonable offer. We will let you live your life, we will trade, and we will not stop your trade. In fact I encourage you to live a good live. You shall live well and without fear that the jaguars sneak around the houses at night or that the wolves lie in wait for you in the thicket. We will take care of your safety. We..."

His hand roamed over the hall and included the warriors of his tribe.

"...have chased away the other carnivores, have seen to it that the war has ended, and will practice frugality for the good of us all."

His voice had taken on a solemn tone and a benevolent smile played around his lips. He brought his hands back in front of him and formed the most perfect scholars cradle again. He approached the large table where the representatives of all races were seated and propped his huge paws on the edge of the table. He brought his voice down to a very low tone and looked to the left and the right as he continued.

"Will you accept this offer? Or will my warriors go hunting again tomorrow and take what they need to live?"

Murmurs dominated the table as the animals conferred. The Great Khan straightened himself up again and waited patiently. He had nothing to lose after all. He would get his meat, he always did. One way, or the other, it didn't matter.

From one end of the table there was a shout.

"So we will be nothing but cattle for you. Fast breeding and docile cattle, that will come of his own tuition to the slaughter block?"

The Great Khan turned in the general direction from where the shout came and with a smile he nodded.

"If you will call yourself so, well yes, then you will be cattle. Cattle which lives in peace, may prosper, and yes, every other week will come to my slaughter block and lay it's head down on it's own tuition. Or cattle, that will live in ever lasting fear of when my warriors will raid it's settlement for sustenance. It is entirely your choice to make."

From the other side of the table came another shout and the Great Khan turned around to face the next one to address him.

"But, one member of our community, every other week... We are not that many... The others have more members. Don't our lives weigh heavier than theirs?"

A murmur went around as the animals turned to the speaker. The Great Khan shrugged his shoulders.

"Settle this among yourselves. I share the burden on all shoulders. Each species is treated equally. There is no one under me who has an advantage and no one whom I treat differently from all others. Then mate, have offspring. I don't care which of you comes through this portal the week after next. Old, young, healthy, weak... it doesn't matter. One sacrifice for each species, every two weeks, or my warriors will make sure my belly is filled."

He turned around and slowly strode to his throne.

"Don't get me wrong. I am not forced to make this offer. We will continue with the old ways as happily as ever. I don't care who is on my plate, but someone will be on it."

There was something definitive about his statement. He turned and settled elegantly on his throne. His look of that kind that did not allow any disobedience what so ever. One of his concubines snuggled up to him and in a show of absolute confidence he kissed her passionately before addressing the herbivores once more.

"Be glad that we have decided not to multiply any further so as not to have to increase the tribute."

One of the tapirs finally got up and stepped forth from the gathering. Slowly it came to his throne. Reverently, it knelt before him in total subjugation and held out both hands.

"Sire... Great Khan. We accept your offer. It will not be easy, but we recognize the magnanimity of this offer and will fulfill our part of the bargain."

Her voice was firm and there was a great deal of pride in it. The Great Khan contemplated the gesture for a moment before rising. He was quite a bit taller than the female kneeling before him, so he had to bend down to grab her hand and pull her to her feet. Now that she was in front of him, he could look at her better. She was a healthy female, a strong mother, and would make a level-headed leader for her tribe.

"What is your name?"

He asked in a calm, benevolent voice.

"Lima, Sire."

She replied without hesitation keeping her eyes on the ground.

"Your name I will remember. May your tribe prosper."

He turned to the rest of the assembly and assumed the posture of a ruler.

"So be it."

His voice echoed once more throughout the hall, this time there was a jubilant tone in it.

"From this day forward, my warriors will no longer hunt while tribute is paid. Here's to all of us living a better life."

He raised both arms and shouted.

"For the greater Good."

...

---

For the greater Good:

Today, 200 years after the predatory cats took over, life in the jungle had indeed improved significantly. Most species had been able to increase their numbers significantly, others had a harder time. It had turned out to be true, that without the need to hunt for their food and without most of the other predators, the death rate in the herbivore community had dropped significantly. Under the self-government of the herbivores, population control programs had been set up in the meantime to stop the uncontrolled reproduction among some of the species.

But all in all, everyone was happy with the measures and a mostly carefree life in the community, even with the carnivores was possible. Trade flourished and at night it was safe even in the jungle. A couple of times there had been problems when other carnivores wanted to sneak back in, but that was also stopped.

The Great Khan and his descendants had always kept the agreements and the herbivores had also fulfilled their part of the agreement.

It had turned out, because of the birth-rich years after the agreement, that there were privileges for the families, which provided one of the sacrifices for the carnivores. And thus already shortly after the agreement a kind of competition had arisen from the fact that the individual species tried to outdo themselves, in which they admitted only the healthiest, the best of their kind for this honor. For the tigers this was truly a bonus, with which they had not counted, but against which they had also nothing to object.

Every eve to the full moon and to the new moon, one could observe a procession to the large temple. There, the tigers had their official residence since time immemorial. A large pyramid, built several hundred years ago. The way there was lined with warriors who lit the way for the sacrifices with torches. The sacrifices were treated with great respect. None of the warriors, no matter how hungry, would lay a hand on any of the sacrifices. The protocol had to be strictly followed. This had been negotiated after the agreement. The sacrifices came of their own free will, no one forced them, and so they would be treated with respect and not simply slaughtered and devoured.

The atmosphere on the way was always calm, and there was a certain awe in passing through a corridor of almost 300 tigers before arriving at the temple, where the priestesses welcomed one. Whenever the last sacrifice had entered the path, the warriors followed the procession to the temple. It was an unwritten law that as soon as the warriors followed the sacrifices, the window of opportunity for untimely stragglers was closed. In the years following the agreement, it had happened only once that a species could not provide a sacrifice in time. The response from the tigers came swift and with great force. The massacre that followed was like a nightmare from which there was no waking up. The elders had spoken of an example, of which there would never be another one. Since then, all the sacrifices were always present before the warriors even opened the way.

This time, too, all the sacrifices were already present when the warriors came from the temple and opened the corridor. All of the sacrifices wore their black cloaks and patiently awaited the arrival of the tigers. When they finally arrived all of the sacrifices turned to the path. One of the priestesses had led the warriors and was now standing in front of the torch-lit path to the temple.

"Greetings to you, who of your own free will take the path of all flesh."

Her voice was filled with reverence as she spoke in a low tone.

"You are due honor and respect. Now follow me to the temple and we will ensure that your families can continue to live in peace."

The priestess turned around and walked back through the corridor in slow but expansive steps. The sacrifices, all wrapped in hooded cloaks, followed her devoutly and silently. When the last ones entered the path, the warriors followed them. As the path progressed, more and more warriors followed the procession until finally all 300 followed the sacrifices quietly and at a respectful distance. There was no talking on the way to the temple. Silence reigned, interrupted only by the crackling of torches and the crunching of footsteps on the forest floor.

As the procession came along, the temple came into sight. In the dark of the night, it loomed over the path as a huge dark monument of death. Under normal circumstances the herbivores did not come near the temple. Even if the agreement said, the tigers would not hunt, there was an unspoken law, that no herbivore would get near the temple. After all, animals got lost in the jungle all the time, and some of them were never found again. No one with a will to live would ever openly accuse the tigers of hunting actively, but you could never know.

At the temple, the procession was greeted by a small group of priestesses. All of which wore ceremonial garb and were decorated with colorful ribbons. The sacrifices were welcomed and led into the temple. The warriors carrying the torches approached a big trough filled with water. The torches were ceremonially extinguished in the water to symbolize the end of the lives that had just entered the temple. After that the warriors went back to their barracks. Meanwhile the sacrifices were led deeper into the temple, where they were prepared by the priestesses for the sacrifice they would make. The priestesses led them into a large courtyard where benches had been placed. Two priestesses were waiting there on a small stone platform.

"Honored guests."

Began the younger of the two.

"Gather yourselves here. Take your seats."

She gestured to the benches that were scattered throughout. It took a while for everyone to gather and quiet to return. The priestess smiled, her fangs clearly visible.

"As is the custom, you will speak once more with the High Priestess before making the ultimate sacrifice. Only those who have actually come to the temple of their own free will shall participate in this sacrifice and renew the covenant between the carnivores and the herbivores. Be assured, we appreciate your sacrifice and we will accept it with the due respect with which it was made to us. No one here shall suffer. The sacrifice will be painless and quick. Do not be afraid."

Her voice was solemn and calm. And as she pointed to a large portal whose doors bore a stylized tiger skull, they were opened by two great warriors. From the portal came another priestess and performed a welcoming gesture.

"The High Priestess will now receive you. Please enter one at a time. Do not be afraid."

The sacrifices hesitated a bit until the first one rose and slowly strode to the portal. Just before the door, it turned around once more. Briefly, the face could be seen. It was a young tapir. Then it entered into the chamber of the High Priestess and the portal was closed.

The Chamber was a somewhat big room, lit by oil lambs scattered around the corners. It was a calm atmosphere. There were a few priestesses tending to various tasks and at the other end there was another door leading off to somewhere deeper in the temple.

"Welcome, child."

The voice of the high priest sounded old, but full of love. She sat on a throne that was cut from a block of stone. Its corners and edges had been polished smooth over the centuries and the inscriptions, once carved into the hard stone with the outermost precision, were now only legible in some places. The High Priestess herself looked as if she were even older than the throne. Her fur was grayed and her ears frayed. Her eyes were completely blind and her hearty smile toothless. Her hands, dainty for her race, were outstretched toward the newcomer.

"Come. Come here, I won't bite."

There was such incredible warmth in her voice, as if she were talking to a grandchild. The sacrifice stepped closer to her and extended a hand. The High Priestess grasped it gently and felt it completely.

"Do not be afraid. Let me look at you for a moment."

The sacrifice knelt down before the throne and flipped back her hood. Slowly, the High Priestess raised her hands and gently touched the sacrifice's face.

"Oh... you are still very young. What is your name?"

"I am called Shirya Lima's Daughter, venerable High Priestess."

A brief stirring went through the High Priestess as she continued to touch the young tapir's face, gradually sliding her hands lower.

"The name sounds familiar. Tell me my child, are you here of your own free will?"

"Yes. I have come of my own free will to honor our agreement and to do my part."

The young tapir's voice sounded firm, but the fear and knowledge of what was about to happen sounded clear in it. The High Priestess nodded. While her hand passed over the sacrifice's chest.

"Tell me my child, have you born offspring yet?"

Shirya blushed slightly.

"No, venerable High Priestess."

The High Priestess let her hand slide to the sacrifice's belly.

"What a shame. You would have made a good mother. Very fertile."

The toothless smile of the High Priestess appeared again and she took her hands from Shirya.

"Stand up child. You will be a worthy sacrifice for the community. You have my blessing. Go with Rayas, she will take you to the ritual chambers and show you the way. Do not be afraid. All will be well."

She touched the young tapir's cheek once more before Shirya stood up and was met by another priestess. Unlike the High Priestess, this one was young, muscular and athletic. She towered over Shirya by almost half a meter. But there was also great understanding and an unexpected warmth in her eyes. Her voice sounded gentler than one would have expected from a feline predator over six feet tall.

"Follow me. I will take you to the baths. We will cleanse you and you shall relax."

With an elegant wave of her hand, she directed her down a corridor lit with small oil lamps. Shirya led the way and Rayas could see her trembling. After a short walk, the corridor led into a small room with several doors leading off it. In front of each of the doors stood a tall warrior. Their bodies were decorated with scars and in some places leather straps were wrapped around their arms and legs in elaborate patterns. They were tall, muscular, and looked menacing, but at the same time they seemed completely relaxed.

Rayas nodded to one of the warriors and he gave way through one of the doors. The room behind the door was in semi-darkness and Shirya could not directly see what was inside. She hesitated, and only when Rayas gently put a hand on her shoulder did Shirya start to move again. As they passed the door, the warrior closed it behind them. The noise sounded terribly final and Shirya flinched. Frightened, she looked over her shoulder. But all she could see were the glowing pupils of the predator that stood behind her. Rayas smiled gently.

"Don't be afraid. Nothing will happen to you here."

Shirya shook her head. She was visibly trembling and unable to move.

"Yes, it will, I will die here."

Rayas closed her eyes for a moment. When she opened them again there was an incredible calmness in them. It was as if one could see deep into her soul.

"Yes Shirya Lima's Daughter, you will die in this temple. But not here and not now."

Rayas very gently pushed her further into the room and pointed to a cushion, next to a small basin.

"Sit down there. I will help you cleanse yourself and prepare for the rituals."

Shirya began to sob. Her body shook and after she sat down, she finally burst into tears. Rayas already grew familiar with this. It was the case almost every time the sacrifices finally became aware of what it meant to go the way of the flesh. She sat down next to Shirya and put an arm around her shoulders. After some initial hesitation, Shirya finally leaned toward the priestess.

"It's all right. Let it out. I understand your fear, it's perfectly normal."

Rayas hugged the young tapir to her, feeling her whole body shake from the crying spasms. Rayas was patient. They had made it a promise that sacrifices that came of their own free will would be treated with all due respect. And who was without fear when he knew that he would die no matter what. Even in a hopeless fight, there was a possibility of at least surviving. In this "fight" there was no survival. She would die. This was one hundred percent certain. Rayas was full of compassion for the young female lying in her arms and crying. It was not the destiny of young animals to go this way. Actually it had been intended that the old and the weak went the way of the flesh. That was the way nature intended, but the old ones had turned it around very quickly and now the strongest and healthiest had been coming to the temple this way for years. A disgrace.

Rayas squeezed Shirya once more and then took her face in both hands.

"It's alright...shhhh...calm down, child."

She wiped the tears from the young sacrifice's face.

"You are a strong young female. Show me your strength now. Show me that you deserve the respect, and not your elders who were too cowardly to walk the path themselves."

Shirya's eyes overflowed with tears, but there was a fire in them, a small one, and it threatened to go out at any moment, but it still kindled. She sobbed again and sniffled, but she slowly calmed down. Rayas' smile was still full of warmth and affection.

"That's right. I want you to attend the ceremony with your head held high. You will show everyone. You will show them what it means to be a descendant of Lima, the female who made the agreement with us."

Shirya swallowed. Her eyes were full of sadness and full of fear. But she stopped trembling and after a moment she finally nodded. Rayas stroked her cheek.

"Brave girl!"

Rayas let go of her cheeks and leaned back a little.

"And now, let me look at you. Stand up."

Shirya hesitantly got up and stopped in front of Rayas. She was a little hesitant. In front of the blind high priestess, it had been something else, but to be examined with a judging gaze by Rayas, who could kill and devour her without a second thought, was something else entirely. Like being in a meat inspection. Rayas' smile meanwhile remained unchanged. She just seemed like a perfectly friendly person.

"Oh it's such a shame. Look at you. You are perfect. In every way, the perfect female stands before me. Put down that cloak, you won't be needing it anymore."

Rayas' voice still sounded so kind and so sensitive. Shirya hesitated, but then she took off the black cloak. Like much of the rituals, it was symbolic. It represented the connection to death that the sacrifices made when they crossed over. Now that she was in the temple, in the home of death itself, she no longer needed the cloak.

She now stood before Rayas completely naked, with her hands scantily covering her nakedness. Rayas, who herself was clad only in a loincloth and a few decorative ribbons, stepped into the small pool. Elegantly, she extended her clawed hand to Shirya.

"Come. Let me cleanse you for the rituals. The water is warm."

The twinkle in Rayas' eyes suggested so much, but none of it was evil. She seemed almost playful as she stood there, up to her hips in water that almost seemed to glow. Shirya took her hand. With hesitant steps, she came down the three steps to the small pool and carefully stepped into the water. It was pleasantly warm and it smelled of various flowers. Rayas guided her to a stone that lay like a stool in the pool and gestured her to sit down. Shirya sat down and the water reached her navel. It was strangely relaxing.

"That's right. Relax. There's nothing to be afraid of here. Just the two of us."

Rayas' voice seemed like a calm rain and she began to pour water over Shirya's body with a bowl. She started at her shoulders and slowly poured the water over Shirya. As the water began to trickle down her body, it seemed to wash away some of her stress and fear. The sound of the pouring water was strangely soothing and Shirya closed her eyes, trying to enjoy the whole procedure. When the young tapir was completely wet, Rayas began to stroke the water off her body. Very gently and without haste. Her huge hands felt warm and soft as they slid over the whole of Shirya's body. Finally, Rayas took her head and gently laid it on the back of her neck.

"Your hair and face are left. Relax. Nothing will happen to you here."

Whispered Rayas as she began to pour water over Shirya again. This time she poured the cleansing wet over her forehead and it ran down her face and head, washing away the tears from earlier. Rayas again stroked the water out of her hair and face. She was incredibly tender the whole time, it felt almost sensual. Shirya almost regretted it when Rayas indicated that this part of the ritual was now finished.

"Your body is now pure."

She said as she elegantly stepped out of the basin. Her wet fur glistened in the low light of the chamber. She walked over to a stone table on which lay a cushion. Behind the table were various jars and pots and somewhere there in the semi-darkness incense was burning.

"Come here, Shirya Lima's Daughter. We want to prepare you for the rites. Your body may be pure, but your soul still needs to be prepared."

With an inviting smile Rayas tapped her hand on the table.

"Lie down here and relax your body, so that I will be able to relax your soul."

Shirya rose. Hesitantly, she came closer. She knew there was no going back. The last turning back would have been when the high priestess asked her if she had come of her own free will. The further the rituals would progress, the closer she would come to her death. She gulped and tears gathered in her eyes. But she put one foot in front of the other and finally stood before the table.

"I am proud of you."

Said Rayas and helped her lie down on the table. The stone was surprisingly comfortable. So many sacrifices had lain here over the centuries that the stone was already worn in many places and had formed an approximate fit. Rayas gently laid Shirya's head on the pillow. It smelled nicely of herbs and dried flowers. She lay completely helpless on the stone and saw the priestess standing over her. This would probably be about the last thing she would see later.

Rayas smiled softly and turned around to fetch something from the shelf behind her. As she turned back to Shirya, she carried a jar in front of her.

"I will anoint you with the sacred oils and will draw them sacred runes on your fur. So that later you will feel no pain and be completely relaxed to face your ancestors."

Rayas spoke in a low voice, which carried a soothing warmth in it. Shirya nodded slightly and Rayas dipped her hand into the jar. The oil that dripped from her hand onto Shirya's chest was warm and smelled entrancing. She knew the smell well. It was an intoxicant that was also popular with the young. It put one into a long-lasting, relaxed state of mind and reliably relieved even severe pain. She now understood how they were going to make it so that sacrifices passed into the afterlife without pain. She normally did not advocate the use of the drug, but she could only welcome its use here. While Rayas began anointing her body, Shirya was already noticing the effects of the drug. She drifted very slowly into a consistent, pleasant high. Her worries and fears fell away from her bit by bit and she gave herself completely to Rayas' ministrations. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Her muscles did let go and she, for the first time since she had decided to become the sacrifice for her tribe, completely relaxed. Only when Rayas penetrated her intimate area did something like resistance sprout in her once again. But she was already too indifferent and so she allowed Rayas to spread her legs and examine her genitals. Just when it became pleasant again and Shirya wanted to indulge in this massage, Rayas stopped. Shirya was about to ask why she had stopped when Rayas' face came into her field of vision. For the first time since she had met the priestess, no smile adorned her face. On the contrary, the priestess' expression was serious. Not angry, but she was clearly displeased with something. Her voice sounded as if through a fog to Shirya.

"Child, speak. Are you still a virgin?"

Shirya grinned and nodded. She hadn't found the right one yet. But it didn't matter now. Tomorrow she would already be dead. Why should she be upset about it now. But Rayas seemed to be uncomfortable with this. She called something in a dialect that Shirya did not understand. Shortly after, another tiger came into her field of vision. Shirya continued to grin. From her position, she could see under the carnivore's loincloth. It was a male warrior. A mighty big warrior who had a mighty big little warrior. It amused her magnificently. While above her Rayas and the big warrior were heatedly arguing about something she didn't understand, she was tempted to touch the little warrior, which danced and bopped in front of her eyes, while its owner gestured with Rayas. She slowly raised her hand and brought it closer and closer to the warrior's loincloth.

"... Come here little man let me give you a kiss..."

she murmured, beaming with joy, but before she could grab it, the warrior turned and disappeared. Rayas looked down at her and saw the disappointed expression on Shirya's face. She was so completely high that she didn't quite understand what Rayas was telling her now, but it had something to do with the fact that the Great Khan had refused to ever accept a sacrifice that had not experienced all the varieties of life.

It was not often that they had to greet virgin sacrifices. Usually the sacrifices were old enough and had already gained some experience. But every now and then it happened that a sacrifice entered the temple who had not yet performed coitus with a partner. In most cases this was not a major problem, a priest or priestess was found to take care of the problem. But in Shirya's case, things were a little different. The Great Khan had decreed that descendants of the Lima family should be treated with special care. After all, it had been Lima who had made the agreement possible. Shirya was the first of Lima's family to enter the temple as a virgin. It was a problem now, who would live up to the claim the Great Khan had placed on them. Rayas had sent the warrior, who was standing guard outside the door so that they would not be disturbed until Rayas had cleared the room again, to instruct the high priestess. While waiting for the warrior's return, she continued with the preparations for the rituals. Shirya seemed to pay no further attention to the proceedings. On the one hand, Rayas was glad about it, on the other hand, she didn't want to keep her completely in the dark. But there was still some time before she had to let her know more. Maybe the drugs would have lost some of their effect by then.

"Turn over, please."

She whispered, waiting for Shirya to slowly and awkwardly turn onto her stomach. Rayas' smile had returned. She began to spread the oil on Shirya's back as well, massaging it in gently. The soft moans of the young sacrifice and the occasional wails when she found a muscle that was tense almost made her laugh. She took her time and worked Shirya carefully. There would be no solution to this problem anytime soon. Rayas slowly worked her way down her back to Shirya's buttocks. She had a small, tight bottom. Like the rest of the tapir, her buttocks were perfectly shaped and molded her hips into a nice overall package. Rayas massaged the muscles thoroughly and deeply. Shirya's moans and squeals gained volume and Rayas almost fell in love with the sweet sounds the sacrifice on her table was making.

"Such a shame. Someone else could have had so much fun with you. Just hearing that sweet voice..."

Sinned Rayas as she once again reached deep into Shirya's muscles.

"Nyaaa..."

Protested Shirya, biting into the pillow. It was less painful and much more arousing what the priestess was doing to her. Rayas worked her way down and massaged Shirya's legs. While massaging her thighs, Rayas couldn't help but notice that Shirya was very wet by now, and that wasn't oil collecting there. The priestess was tempted to take advantage of the situation, in Shirya's condition she would probably even approve of it; but she held back. If it got out, it would only mean trouble. She would grab one of the warriors later and have a lot of fun with him. She concentrated on her task again and finished massaging Shirya's legs.

Just as she put the jar back on the shelf behind the table, the door opened and the High Priestess entered the room. She came slowly into the room. Although she was blind, she found her way around surprisingly well. Rayas stepped in front of the table on which Shirya was writhing and knelt before the High Priestess and bowed her head.

"Rise my child."

She said in a calm, loving voice. Rayas rose gracefully and stopped in front of the table.

"A tricky situation this sacrifice puts me in. And you are quite sure Rayas?"

The priestess affirmed and gave way to the table. The High Priestess approached the table and Shirya recognized her directly. Her eyes widened and a bright smile formed on her lips.

"Grandmother..."

Shirya extended a hand to the High Priestess and she gently grasped it.

"Yes my child, I am here."

Her smile and voice were full of warmth and when the High Priestess stroked Shirya's hand it was as if she was stroking her own flesh and blood.

"Tell me my child, is it true that you have not yet joined a partner?"

Shirya grinned and shook her head.

"No grandmother, they were all so stupid. No one was good enough for the great-great-great granddaughter of the tribal elders."

Narrated Shirya, slurring her words a bit. The High Priestess nodded and then turned to Rayas.

"How far along are you here my child?"

"I have completed the anointing. Only the runes and ceremonial bindings are missing."

Gave Rayas to understand. Her voice was low and there was something like sadness in it.

"My child, as always you have done an excellent job, but be careful not to get too attached to the sacrifices. The task is hard enough as it is."

Rayas nodded silently. She knew what the High Priestess meant with that, and she would try hard to not get caught in this conflict of hearts.

"The Great Khan will attend to this matter personally. Escort her to his chambers and make sure she can conduct herself accordingly. Once this matter is taken care of, you will draw the runes and make the bindings."

Rayas nodded again. Her eyes had regained at least some of her resolve.

"Yes, High Priestess, as you wish."

The High Priestess smiled and placed her hand on Rayas.

"Good child."

And with that, she walked back to the door. Rayas was left alone with Shirya, who looked after the old tiger, as she left the room.

"Grandmother, where are you going? Stay here!"

Rayas smiled. The effect of the drugs made her forget whom she was facing. Rank and function lost their meaning. But no one had ever called the High Priestess grandmother before.

"Come Shirya, we must move on. There are a few little things to do."

Shirya turned on her side and looked up at Rayas with a transfigured expression.

"Oh, what's there to do?"

She grinned and sat up slowly, swaying. The effect would soon wear off. Especially if she now had to walk all the way to the current Great Khan's chambers.

"We're going to take a little walk. I have a very special young man who would like to meet you."

Shirya's eyes widened for a moment.

"A man? You mean, for him to... with me..."

She formed a ring with her right hand and, grinning, inserted her left index finger into the ring, giggling like a little girl. Rayas watched the spectacle and couldn't help grinning. She nodded. Shirya's grin widened.

"Where is he?"

She mimicked a snarling tiger and pawed with her hand. Rayas smiled so broadly that her fangs were revealed.

"In the Great Khan's chambers. It's a bit of a walk, we shouldn't dawdle."

Shirya's gaze darkened.

"Sooo far?"

Now she sounded like a little girl and looked pleadingly at Rayas.

"Carry me!"

She said with a pouty look on her face. Rayas shook her head. It was really a shame to sacrifice this young girl. She would talk to the Great Khan when she had the chance. This kind of thing should not happen again.

"No, you will walk. It's good for you, it wakes you up, and you especially need it right now."

Shirya's gaze clouded further and she looked at Rayas seriously.

"You just want this to end quickly so you can slaughter me and devour me. Come on, be honest. It's true, isn't it?"

Her tone was surprisingly serious and the humor that had been in her voice until just now was completely gone. When Rayas looked into Shirya's face, she saw a broken spirit there. She took the young woman's face in her hands and lifted it a little to look into her eyes.

"I'm so sorry, but it's the rules. You agreed to them yourself. Your own tribe betrayed you when they let you go instead of letting anyone else go."

Tears formed in the priestess' eyes.

"And no, I don't want to get this over with as quickly as possible. But our time is limited, and the Great Khan, you don't keep him waiting."

Shirya closed her eyes. She reached for the priestess' hands and gently pulled them away from her face. When she opened her eyes again, there was a determination in them that Rayas had not seen there before.

"Then take me to him, and I will show him what a herbivore is capable of."

Rayas took a deep breath and regained her composure. She nodded and opened the door leading forth from the chamber of preparations. She led Shirya through the temple. Past chambers and rooms where the tigers were already preparing other sacrifices for sacrifice. They all sat there, blissfully waiting for their executioners. Then came the rooms where they were finally "processed" after the ceremonial sacrifice. Shirya closed her eyes and quickly followed Rayas. These were things a herbivore should not see. Then they passed the barracks where the warriors lived and eagerly awaited the feast in excited anticipation. After that, the temple got somewhat silent. So deep in the structure, there were not so many inhabitants. When they finally reached a large double door, in front of which stood two tall and richly decorated warriors, Shirya knew they had reached their destination.

As they neared them, the guards looked Rayas as well as Shirya up and down, with decidedly more than casual interest, but for completely different reasons. Shirya stayed back a bit, while Rayas spoke to the guards, in that strange dialect they used so Shirya couldn't understand them. It took a moment, but the guards finally bowed and gave way. They opened the doors and behind the doors there was silence and darkness. Rayas thanked the guards and entered the rooms behind the doors. Shirya hesitated, but when the warriors also bowed to her and pointed to the doors with a welcoming gesture, she slowly started to move. As she crossed the threshold into the darkness, she felt queasy. She knew the predatory cats were capable of seeing quite well even in near darkness. But she was practically blind in this darkness.

"Rayas, where are you?"

She whispered. Out of seemingly nowhere, the priestess' large, heavy hand gently rested on her shoulder.

"I am here. Do not be afraid. The Great Khan's chambers are always kept in darkness. We are in the deepest chambers of the temple. There is no natural light here. But when your eyes become accustomed to the darkness, you too will be able to see."

Rayas' voice was soft and full of awe. Entering the Great Khan's chambers was usually reserved for the High Priestess, his concubines, and a few of the Great Khan's direct subordinates. Rayas herself was in these chambers for the first time.

"Follow me, I will lead you to him."

She added, grasping Shirya's hand. It was a good thing she couldn't see anything yet. The walls of the room were covered with the skins of the defeated tribes. In a cruel display of power, the Great Khan had skinned his enemies and kept their skins and furs as trophies. It was very macabre. Rayas turned into a corridor and led Shirya past the Great Khan's harem. There was a boisterous atmosphere in the concubines' chambers., and as they passed one of the doors, one of the concubines stood there looking at Rayas and her companion.

"Is that her?"

Rayas stopped and bowed.

"Yes. We are on our way to the Great Khan."

It was a benevolent but also slightly condescending smile that graced the concubine's face.

"Let me take a look at you."

She said, stepping into the hallway. She was taller than Rayas, more muscular. Her scars told of the battles she had fought. On the battlefield and in her leader's chambers. Rayas stepped aside and the concubine looked at Shirya, who was clearly uncomfortable.

"You are right Rayas, it is a shame. But the rules of the agreement are clear."

The concubine turned to Shirya and took her hand. Her hands were rougher than Rayas', but her grip was still gentle.

"My thanks to you for the sacrifice you are willing to make for the community."

Shirya remained silent, it was just too bizarre. She simply nodded and the concubine gave way.

"Go now. The Great Khan does not like to wait. He is in good spirits today. Marfil and Ébano took good care of him today."

Rayas nodded and turned to go. She grabbed Shirya's hand again.

"Come Shirya, we should keep going."

Shirya followed Rayas hesitantly. When they had gone a little further, they stood in front of another door. It was large, richly decorated, and the only way that led any further. Rayas turned to Shirya.

"Listen to me. Do you realize what's going to happen in there?"

Her voice was quiet but insistent. Shirya looked up at her. The expression on her face was inscrutable.

"Yes. The Great Khan will rape me so that I may have experienced all the varieties of life before I shall die."

Shirya's voice sounded detached, as if she had accepted this was inevitable. Rayas stroked her cheek.

"No. He will not rape you. The Great Khan is a loving ruler. He is careful to respect the traditions and the rules of the community. He will perform the act with you, there is no question about that, but there will be no violence involved."

Rayas smiled, brushing a strand of hair from Shirya's face.

"You should be proud. There aren't many herbivores who can claim to have ever performed coitus with a tiger, and certainly not with the Great Khan himself."

Shirya seemed unconvinced.

"Besides, his little Khan, he's pretty big too."

The grin on Rayas' face spoke volumes. Shirya couldn't suppress a smile. Rayas pulled her a little closer and hugged her.

"Now get in there and show the Great Khan what it means to be a descendant of Lima."

Shirya hesitated.

"You're not coming?"

Rayas shook her head.

"I am not allowed to enter the Great Khan's chamber. But I have great faith in you. You can do it!"

Shirya gulped and looked toward the large door. It took a while, but then she took a deep breath and nodded. Rayas pulled the door open and Shirya entered the Great Khan's chamber.

Behind her, Rayas closed the door again. It was quite dark in the spacious chamber, but a small oil lamp was burning in one corner. Shirya's eyes had become accustomed to the darkness and she could roughly make out what was in the chamber. To her right was a large sleeping area with all kinds of pelts and pillows. To her left, low cabinets and shelves were set up and lined the walls. In front of her on the far side of the room, in the darkest shadows, stood a great stone throne; and on this throne he sat. He was completely naked, not even some decorative ribbons or anything. In his chambers, he did not need such things. He had leaned back, his elbow resting on the armrest of the throne and his head resting on his hand. He had one leg propped up over the armrest on the other side, and his pupils and teeth seemed to glow in the semi-darkness. She felt him scrutinizing her. But it was a different feeling from Rayas or the concubine. She didn't feel like her flesh was being appraised. This one felt different. It excited her. For her part, she stared at the Great Khan. He was really tall. A handsome warrior. Muscular, trained to the peak of his physical development. And while she was looking at him, her eyes also fell on the little Khan. Whereby the term "little" did not apply here at all. She had already seen some, but none was even close to this caliber. Admittedly, most of the men she had seen naked so far had also been significantly smaller in every other respect. She blushed at the thought.

"Do you like what you see?"

His voice was dark, masculine, yet gentle. No aggressiveness resonated in it at all. She hadn't expected it. She had assumed that the ruler of the predatory cats would sound much more brutal.

"Sire... Great Khan. I..."

The smile on his face widened.

"...Shh shh... relax... For now, we are just two animals trying to unite. We are not hunter and prey, nor are we ruler and subject."

He said calmly as he slowly sat up.

"Unless…"

He tilted his head to one side and opened his hand in an inviting gesture.

"... unless, you want it that way..."

Shirya shook her head. Her cheeks were positively glowing. He made a beckoning gesture.

"Come closer, child. Show me your body."

Shirya hesitated for a moment, her body wanting to go to him, but her instincts resisted as best they could. She put a foot forward, but continued to hesitate. The Great Khan kept his smile, he was patient. There was no need to rush this here and now.

"Don't be afraid. I won't hurt you."

He extended a hand to her and waited. Shirya swallowed her fear. Maybe Rayas was right and he wouldn't rape her, at least not like that. She could see from his body that he also liked what he saw. She gathered all her courage and started to walk towards him. She tried to move as feminine as possible without overdoing it. She put one foot in front of the other and swayed her slender hips with each step. Slowly she found her smile again. She liked the thought of having at least a little power over the great predator before her. Unconsciously, the Great Khan had placed his hand on his member and had begun to stroke it as he stared over at Shirya again with his mouth slightly open. His hand had continued to reach out to her.

"Oh, so you do know how to seduce a man."

He said when she was almost at him. His eyes roamed over her body. She could, now that she had stepped so close to him, literally feel his gaze. It sent ice cold shivers down her spine. His smell was also so much more intense now. He smelled spicy, masculine, with a hint of mochus. She stopped in front of him, legs slightly apart, pelvis shifted to one side and one arm crossed in front of her body, which lifted up her breasts a bit, letting them seem even bigger as they were. She waited a small moment, taking in his scent and his gaze. She also could not help but look at his body closely. Everything about him literally screamed, I have the power here, I am superior to you, I could do with you what I want and you could not do anything against it. And yet he did not even made one move, he did not need to. She shuddered. It was an amazingly positive feeling. She was completely at his mercy. No chance of escape, no chance of victory. He would literally devour her, skin and hair and everything. But somehow that didn't seem to bother her at all at this moment when it was all about her carnal desires. She grasped his hand tremblingly. Her hand seemed so small and dainty in his paw. He closed his hand around hers and gently pulled her towards him. She stood right in front of him, and could feel his hot breath on her breasts. He deeply inhaled her scent and smiled. His hands touched her tenderly on her flanks, caressing her curves.

"Oh yes, you are truly perfect."

He purred and slowly rose from his throne. He was almost one and a half times her height. As he stood before her, she walked straight up to his chest. She looked up at him with honor, and then her gaze wandered downward. Standing at the level of her belly button, little Khan demanded attention.

"Ooohhh..."

Escaped her. The Great Khan looked down at her and grinned. He knew the reaction of most women who saw his member for the first time.

"Go ahead…"

He whispered and there was more than just a request in his voice. With trembling hands Shirya reached for him. He was warm, soft and yet hard and she felt him pulsating in her hand. She giggled, but did not let go of him again. His large, heavy hand stroked over her head, behind her ears and under her chin. Gently, he lifted her head to look into her eyes. There was desire, impatience and greed in his gaze, but also understanding, lust and compassion. He leaned down to her and kissed her. This was completely unexpected for her, but she did not resist it, but returned the kiss. His hands moved down over her neck and back and clasped her bottom. When he grasped her buttocks, Shirya squealed, it was more the shock than anything else. Effortlessly, he lifted her up until she was at his eye level. She wrapped her legs around his chest and hugged him. Only now did she break the kiss, breathing heavily. Now it was her gaze that had greed in it. Before he could say anything she kissed him again intimately. He returned the kiss and deepened it. With both hands he kneaded her cheeks and every time he squeezed she twitched and whenever she had the chance she moaned briefly. Slowly he walked over to his bed. He knelt down and withdrew from the intimate kiss. Threads of saliva still connected the two and there was uncertainty in her gaze for a moment. As his hand released her buttocks and slid back up her back, he let his claws run over her back. He could feel her fur stand up and a shiver run through her. He put his hand on her back and leaned forward. She clung to him tighter for a moment. But then let go when she realized where they were.

"I'm scared."

She said softly, looking him in the eye. She seemed infinitely vulnerable at that moment. It turned him on to no end. He smiled mildly and after setting her down on the bed, he gently stroked her cheek.

"I know."

He said quietly and pulled his second hand from under her buttocks. He framed her face with his paws and gently stroked her face.

"You don't have to be afraid. Not here, not now. I won't do anything to you that you don't want."

She nodded hesitantly and his smile widened. His hands slid from her cheeks down over her neck to her breasts. Although her breasts were not really small for her species, his hands covered them completely. He caressed them. They were soft, shapely and just right for her figure. Gently he began to massage them and Shirya moaned softly every time he pulled on one of her nipples or kneaded a little harder. Within no time her nipples were rock hard and swollen deep red. Every touch sent electric jolts through her body and Shirya began to breathe faster. The tiger crouching over her let go of her breasts and stroked his hands over her flanks to her pelvis. Shirya was breathing heavily and it was easy to see that she was very aroused. He slid back a bit and bent down. First he kissed and licked her breasts. He nibbled on her hard nipples and enjoyed the sounds she made. Then he began to let his kisses travel further and further down, over her belly, her belly button to her mons. Once there, he waited a moment, letting Shirya moan and beg in her desire for more attention. When he had his fill of the young woman's movements he brought his mouth up to the level of her crotch. When he finally let his rough tongue run over her outer labia, Shirya sucked in a sharp breath and her whole body reared up. She reached for his head and got a grip on his ears. Instead of pushing him away, however, she pulled him even tighter against herself. Her moans filled the room and it seemed like she was reaching higher spheres with each breath.

"Ohhh... my god... ooohooo... my... not there... not thereaaahaaaa...."

He licked and sucked on her labia and clitoris. His rough tongue provided additional stimulation and soon, her muscles began to twitch and she wrapped her legs tightly around his head. Her stomach muscles tightened and she reared up above him. Still clawing at his ears, she pressed him even harder against her genitals.

"Aaahh... hnnnn... aaarrrgg..."

She screamed into the room when she finally came. All her muscles began to spasm and she finally let herself fall backwards. Heavily convulsing she experienced her orgasm. When she slowly came down, her breathing was heavy and she saw stars dancing before her eyes. Finally, she let go of the Great Khan's ears as well. Grinning, he pulled his mouth out from between her thighs. With pleasure he licked the wet from his lips and nose.

Patiently he waited for her to catch her breath. It didn't take long for her to calm down again. Her chest rose and fell in a steady rhythm and her vagina pulsed gently with each breath.

"Are you ready?"

He asked quietly, looking up at her. She swallowed and nodded. He slid closer to her so that he was kneeling practically right between her thighs. He placed his member on her abdomen. It seemed obscenely large compared to her petite figure. It was going to be a challenge. She looked down at herself and saw his manhood lying on top of her.

"Oh my god... it's never going to fit..."

She meekly admitted. He put a finger to her lips.

"Don't be afraid. We'll be very careful and we're not in a hurry."

He said calmly. She nodded hesitantly. Gently he leaned back until his member slowly slid into position. Gently he stabilized her pelvis with one hand and with the other he directed his manhood towards her entrance. Carefully, he applied a little pressure and waited for her to give in and let him enter.

"Relax. The more you struggle, the more it will hurt."

She gritted her teeth and tried to relax. But her body was not ready to welcome a carnivore. He was very patient and gave her time. When he finally noticed that her muscles were slowly letting go, he gently entered her. Her hands tightened in the furs that lay on the bed and she squeezed out a pain-distorted moan. He knew the next step would be painful. He stopped his movement and held out his hand to her.

"Bite down on this. It will hurt for a moment, but it will get better after that."

She looked at him. There were tears in her eyes, her breathing was labored, and her body refused to relax. She looked at his hand and she bit his paw without hesitation. He didn't even flinch. Even when she brought her hands to her aid and tightened her claws in his forearm. He just nodded silently and concentrated on his task. Carefully, he pushed in deeper until he felt resistance. He took a deep breath and looked up at her. In her eyes burned a fire that he could not quite interpret. Was it hatred, lust, pain? It didn't matter. She blinked and he shoved. The moment her hymen tore was the moment she almost bit a piece of flesh out of his hand. Blood trickled down his forearm where her fingernails had dug into his skin and from the corner of her mouth dripped his blood as well. Her blood trickled elsewhere. Still he did not flinch. His benevolent smile still graced his face. He paused with his movement to give her a chance to get used to the new situation. Shirya had narrowed her eyes and was crying out her pain into his hand. Benevolently, he let go of her pelvis and brought his hand to her cheek. Carefully, he wiped away her tears.

"You are so brave. I'm very proud of you."

He whispered. She kept her eyes closed and sobbed. He continued to stroke her. He could slowly feel her relax again. It would be a moment before he could move again.

"It's okay. Take a deep breath and relax. Very slowly."

He continued to whisper. It seemed like the right thing for him to do. She nodded and tried to breathe deeply. She let go of his hand. When she tasted his blood, she opened her eyes and looked at his hand and forearm in horror. She was about to launch into an apology when he put his finger to her lips again.

"It's all right. Don't worry about it. Relax."

He said and stroked her cheek. Carefully, he began to move again. Very slowly and in small movements. With each thrust, she sucked in a sharp breath and held it until he had almost slipped out of her again. He still remained patient, allowing her the time she needed to get used to his size. He took his hand to her hip again and lifted one of her legs with the other. Her moans were still rather painful, but a different tone was slowly mixing in. He could feel her using her muscles to help him slide out, and by letting go making it easier for him to slide in. She finally welcomed him. Very carefully he penetrated her a little deeper with each thrust. Her moans became louder again. This time they were filled with her lust and her horniness. She clawed at the furs on the bed again, but this time to push herself further against the tiger that just filled her completely. She bit down hard on her lip hoping not to moan so loudly.

Outside the Great Khan's door, Rayas sat listening at the door. The sounds coming from inside had already had their effect on her. Her fingers were deep in her vagina and she moved them quickly. Her breath went in quick irregular puffs. She bit down on the finger of her other hand to muffle her own moans as she pleasured herself. She imagined herself in Shirya's place. And the louder Shirya moaned, the more Rayas strained.

Inside, Shirya was approaching her second climax and the Great Khan was also slowly but surely reaching that point. He was by now holding both of Shirya's legs up and ramming his member into her. Shirya's face was wet from her tears, but she was moaning for more and he gave her everything he had. He had his head up and his teeth bared. His breath went in rhythm with his thrusts.

"Ahhn... haahnn... yeah... soon…"

She pressed out while she clung to the furs to avoid being pushed across the bed by him. He felt the muscles in her legs slowly tighten and she steadily grew tighter. The added friction almost drove him out of his mind. He tensed up. He would not cum before she did. He increased the tempo once more and her moans increasingly turned into cries of pleasure.

"Yes... yes... yesss..."

And then she reared up and screamed her orgasm into the room. Her muscles tensed and she jerked violently in his grip. He couldn't hold back any longer either. Along with her twitching, he released his seed inside her. He filled her vagina and his seed was pushed past him to the outside. Shirya's back arched and her pelvis lifted against him. He held her tight and pulsed inside her several more times before his tension also collapsed. Breathing heavily, neither noticed the muffled cry outside the door.

The Great Khan lay on top of Shirya's body, breathing in deep, long gasps, visibly pleased with the result of his effort. Shirya took a little longer to gather her thoughts and really realize what had just happened. The heavy body lying on top of her, the penis still inside her but slowly softening, the fact that she had just had sex with the Great Khan himself, and the fact that now there was practically nothing standing in the way of her sacrifice. She breathed heavily and as the afterglow of the orgasm slowly subsided, her fear of what would happen now came up again.

Tears gathered in her eyes and she began to sob. The Great Khan rose from Shirya and looked into her eyes. There was a deep sadness in his gaze, but his expression was firm and determined. Tenderly, he wiped her tears from her cheek.

"I am sorry, child. But this is the way. The way of all flesh."

His voice was still calm and full of love, but the forced hardness that resonated in it was impossible to miss. His comfort did little to help her. He sat down beside her and watched her body shake.

"Come here."

He said softly and gently pulled her towards him. She climbed onto his lap and cried into his chest. He hugged her and held her close.

"It's alright. Let it all out."

He stroked her back and rested his head against hers. Her tears dripped onto his chest and soaked his fur. He began humming an ancient nursery rhyme and slowly rocked back and forth. It looked ridiculous, but it seemed to be working. Her twitching slowly subsided and she seemed to calm down. She laid her head on his chest and listened to his steady heartbeat and listened to his breathing. It had been a hard day for the young tapir. The Great Khan was full of compassion and continued to pet her. He looked down at the pile of misery on his lap and doubted his conviction. He chewed his lip. But if he showed weakness now, he would jeopardize the agreement that had already brought them, as well as the herbivores, 200 years of peace and prosperity. It would all fall apart. They would have to hunt again. The animals would live in fear again. In the end, more animals would die and there would be less prosperity for everyone. It would be fairer though. Survival of the fittest. Just as nature had once intended.

He kissed her on her head and continued to caress her. She only sobbed now and then, but the tears continued to run down her cheeks.

"Do you need some more time?"

He finally asked softly. Shirya nodded and buried herself deeper into his chest.

"It's alright. You have all the time in the world."

He lied, but it would violate their agreement if he coerced her now.

There was a knock at the door and the Great Khan looked up. In the dialect peculiar to them, he asked something and received a muffled answer. You could tell by his tone that he was not very happy. The door opened and one of his concubines stood in the doorway and behind her stood Rayas. Something seemed very embarrassing to the priestess. The concubine and the Great Khan conversed briefly in that strange dialect and finally the Great Khan laughed heartily. The concubine entered the chamber and Rayas followed her with his head bowed. They both came closer to the bed. Between Rayas' thighs there was still a distinct glimmer in the scanty light. The Great Khan smiled. It did not bother him much that his subjects were indulging in these thoughts. On the contrary, it spurred him on to continue acting as a role model for his tribe. His concubine gestured to Shirya, who remained on his lap and buried herself in his chest. Tenderly, he stroked her back. After a brief exchange, between the concubine and the Great Khan, the concubine knelt beside Shirya and embraced her as well.

"There is no shame in being afraid of death."

She said calmly.

"The greatest warriors are afraid to face their ancestors. For fear of having failed in life and having brought shame upon themselves as well."

She told in a completely calm tone.

"Look at me once, child."

Carefully she took the young woman's head and turned it towards her. With puffy eyes and a completely pained face, Shirya looked up at her.

"You have nothing to blame yourself for. You have brought no shame upon yourself, and the decision to give your life for that of hundreds of others of your kind will be highly credited by your ancestors. You have nothing to fear."

Gently, the concubine wiped the tears from Shirya's cheeks. And stroked her head.

"You have been so brave so far. Not many have walked the path as gracefully as you. Don't hang your head."

Shirya did not move. Her gaze only swung back and forth between Rayas, who stood behind the concubine and still kept her head bowed, and the concubine. Tenderly, the concubine placed her forehead against Shirya's and left it there for a moment before sett´ling down in front of Shirya again.

"Don't be afraid, you won't finish the path alone. Rayas will accompany you to the end. Have courage. Walk tall. Show everyone how strong you are."

Shirya's lips trembled, but she said nothing. The concubine looked to Rayas, who was now approaching. The Great Khan stroked her back again and then leaned back a bit to look her in the eyes better. His eyes reflected calmness and strength, his expression seemed serious but loving. When he spoke his voice was full of warmth.

"It is time, child. Go with Rayas. Your destiny awaits."

It was not easy for him to lie to her. How could it be the destiny of a young, healthy, fertile animal to end up on the slaughter block. But there was no way back.

Shirya hesitated, she sniffled once more and swallowed hard, then she nodded. Slowly, trembling, she pushed herself off his lap. As she stood in front of him she swayed slightly. Rayas stood behind her and held her so she wouldn't just collapse. The Great Khan and his concubine slowly rose. When he stood in front of her, she hugged him again. Now rank and status no longer mattered. Tenderly he returned the embrace. It was visibly difficult for him to break the embrace, but he would be strong. For his tribe, for the agreement and also for Shirya. Wordlessly, she turned and headed for the door. Rayas followed her. When they had gone and he was alone with his concubine she looked at him.

"Please tell me it won't be like this every time."

The Great Khan shook his head and looked toward the door.

"No. I will speak to the community. It can't be like this. That was not the spirit of the agreement. Of course, my ancestors said that only sacrifices should come who go the way of their own free will and no one should be forced, but it had been intended from the beginning that the old and the sick should go the way."

He looked at his hand, which bore Shirya's bite mark.

"I'm going to change that!"

---

The way of all flesh:

Shirya and Rayas walked wordlessly back along the path they had walked just moments before.

When they passed the chamber where the victims were waiting for the ceremony, they were almost empty. It was really going frighteningly fast.

"Don't look."

Whispered Rayas. And tried to lead her back to her preparation room faster. Shirya did not resist. She seemed apathetic, impassive. When Rayas closed the door behind them, it was as if she locked out the world. There was absolute silence in the small room. The smell of incense and herbs seemed much more intense to Shirya now than before. Also, now that her eyes had adjusted to the darkness, the room seemed very bright. Rayas had gone ahead and was already standing in the small pool again, holding out his hand to her.

"Come. We will clean you once more."

Her voice seemed forcedly calm, her turmoil was palpable. But she really tried to be calm and relaxed. Shirya hesitantly took her hand and got into the pool. As before, she took a seat on the stone and let Rayas wash her. They washed the tears, sweat, saliva, blood and spilled semen from Shirya's body, but the fear remained. When Rayas finished washing, she led Shirya back to the stone table and began anointing Shirya with the sacred oils. Shirya tentatively reached for Rayas' hand and looked at her pleadingly.

"How long will I have to wait before..."

She swallowed hard and could not finish the sentence. Rayas took her hand and squeezed it.

"You won't. We will, right after we are done here, go to the ritual chamber. You shall suffer no longer."

Shirya smiled weakly. She was terrified, but she was also glad that it would be quick then, and she would not have to wait much longer for the ritual. Rayas worked quickly but thoroughly, anointing her body with the oils and then drawing the runes that marked Shirya as an offering to the community. Shirya could already feel the effects of the drugs again. She drifted into a state that could be called weightlessness. Her worries and fears gradually fell away from her and a certain euphoria became noticeable. After Rayas completed the anointings, she sat Shirya on the table and began the ritual binding. She calmly explained to Shirya why she was bound, that it was for her own safety. She tied her arms and hands behind her back with an elaborately braided ribbon. More ribbons were tied around both legs and her waist. It was not painful and the ribbons were pretty. When all was done, Rayas led Shirya out of the room and past the preparation chambers, to a large red portal in front of which two priestesses waited. As they approached, the priestesses opened the portal with a bow. Rayas strode ahead and crossed the portal, Shirya following her. In her trance she fortunately did not recognize everything. The room Rayas brought her into was red. Not that it had been painted red at any time. The stone that made up the rest of the pyramid had been soaked in so much blood over the years that it had taken on that color. At the very front on the altar, another sacrifice was being carefully lifted onto a stretcher and carried outside through one of the side doors. The altar was a massive block of stone standing on a pedestal. Behind it stood a massive priest. His fur had been shaved and his skin blackened with soot. His face was adorned with a skull applied with white lime. He was huge, muscle-bound and covered with scars. His arms were adorned with countless cuts, all of which seemed to be fresh. Just then, he added another cut. When he looked up, his face was adorned with a mask of sadness. When he greeted Rayas, his voice was sounding exhausted. As Rayas climbed the stairs to the altar, she could see that his body was covered with blood. Wordlessly, Rayas turned to Shirya and she too approached the altar.

"Be welcome child. At the end of your journey, you shall be allowed to cross over without suffering or torment."

The priest greeted his next sacrifice and spread his hands over the blood-soaked altar. His voice sounded exhausted, but benevolent. Like a shepherd leading his flock into the barn in the evening.

"Lay down to rest and receive peace."

Shirya lay down on the altar and positioned her arms, bound behind her back, in a hollow that seemed made for it.

"Close your eyes and breathe deeply."

Shirya closed her eyes. The last thing she saw was Rayas putting her hands on her cheeks and stroking them tenderly. Then she took a deep breath.

...

Prologue:

When she opened her eyes, everything was white. It wasn't so much that it blinded her, it was just all white. She saw no contours, no walls, no ceiling. Nothing. She felt the floor beneath her and she could see herself. She was naked. But she was not cold. Nor did her nakedness bother her. Nothing bothered her at all for the moment. When she thought about it, she felt nothing at all at the moment. But she did. But she felt something. She felt safe. In security. An incredible feeling of safety and security flowed through her. Instinctively, she knew that nothing would happen to her here.

Happened.

Good cue. She looked down at herself. Something was different. She looked at her hands and arms, then her legs and feet. Something was missing. But what? She tried to remember, but it just wouldn't come to her.

*Why can't I remember?*

She rubbed her temples and sat up. Once again she looked around. She was in a room, the size of which she could not guess, that was white through and through. She looked below her and did not even see a shadow.

"Where am I?"

She whispered, and her voice sounded like it was wrapped in absorbent cotton. Slowly, something like worry spread through her.

"Hello?"

She said, already a bit louder. Her voice had no echo. Either the room was huge, or something else prevented an echo. She rubbed her arms, something she had done since childhood when something worried her.

"Hello? Is someone there? I'm scared."

Her voice quivered a little as she looked around again. Her worry was slowly turning to fear. When the voice came out of nowhere, she startled.

"Don't be afraid Shirya. Nothing will happen to you here."

Shirya. Yes exactly, that was her name, she remembered. She looked around, trying to locate the source of the voice.

"Who is this? Where are you?"

She asked into the white nothingness that surrounded her. The voice sounded closer now.

"I'm here, with you. No, don't turn around yet. I don't want you to be frightened."

The voice sounded very soft, was full of warmth and affection. Shirya resisted the urge to turn around immediately. She could feel someone approaching from behind. Her breath quickened in anticipation of what would happen next. She was terribly excited and scared.

"Good, please don't get scared now."

Said the voice empathetically. Shirya thought she was ready for anything, but that the hand placed on her shoulder from behind was adorned with yellow fur and black stripes was something she hadn't been prepared for. She flinched, but the hand gently held her upright.

"Shhhh child. I'm not going to hurt you. I'm here to welcome you."

Said the tiger standing behind her. Shirya slowly turned her head to face him. The tiger she saw standing there was old. His face was furrowed with wrinkles and his yellow-green eyes looked tired. But he radiated an unexpected warmth and love. He made no effort to move, he seemed to be waiting for the inevitable.

"Who are you? And where are we?"

Shirya asked, slowly turning completely around to face the old tiger, who seemed to be standing in nothingness. A warm smile painted itself on his face.

"In my lifetime, I was called the Great Khan. Now I am the guardian of this room. It was I who made the pact with your ancestor that has now led you here."

His voice seemed surprisingly soft for a carnivore of his age. But Shirya now remembered why she was here and where here was. Tears gathered in her eyes. The Great Khan closed his eyes and nodded as he saw the realization in her. He spread his arms and caught her as she fell in. She sobbed and he could feel her face getting hot.

"It's alright child. You've made it. No more harm will come to you here. I have made sure that no one who comes here through our pact has anything to fear."

He stroked her back and waited patiently for her to calm down. It took a while and every now and then, when it already seemed that she had calmed down, the sadness boiled up inside her again and she started crying all over again.

"Shhhh my child. It's really alright. Don't be afraid. I'd like you to meet some people. Shall we go over there sometime?"

She slowly shook her head and buried herself deeper into his embrace. He nodded silently and continued to caress her. She felt him move his head briefly, but she didn't want to see what he was doing. Only a short time later, when her embrace was shared by more arms and hands, did she raise her head. As she looked around anxiously, she was surrounded by tapirs. She recognized some of them from pictures at her home. They were her ancestors. The Great Khan released her from his embrace and Shirya was pulled directly into the next embrace.

With a slight bow, the old tiger withdrew and disappeared into the whiteness of the surroundings.

"My child, why are you here already? Your time had not yet come."

Asked an old tapir that Shirya embraced intimately and did not want to let go. But before she could answer, the old tapir continued.

"No. No don't say it. I know. I should never have made that pact. Look who has walked the path. She's way too young for that."

Lima was close to tears while holding Shirya. The other tapirs had joined in the embrace.

Shirya had closed her eyes and just let herself drift in her feelings. She was safe here, nothing would happen to her here.…

The Great Khan would see to that.

---

Hunger:

She stood in front of the large, richly decorated door that led to the Great Khan's chambers. Even here she could hear that her companion was already playing with the other concubines. The muffled sounds coming through the door increased her anticipation of what was to come. She knew she was not yet allowed to enter her companion's chambers. Like much of their society, the act of mating, at least when it came to fathering the next generation, was a highly ritualized process. There were protocols to follow and specific time frames to adhere to. It was an honor to belong to the Great Khan's personal harem. That alone had earned her family great prestige and many privileges. But to be chosen to conceive the next Great Khan, to carry him to term, and then to raise him, that was another matter entirely.

She was terribly excited. On the one hand, she was looking forward to spending time together with her mate again, on the other hand, she was excited because for the first and probably only time in her life she would take part in this ceremony, and finally, she was afraid. Would she be able to cope with the great task and dignity that this mating would bring? She was still young, downright inexperienced compared to the other concubines. Ébano, for example, had been a concubine of the previous Great Khan. She was experienced in these matters. It wasn't as if she had never lain with the Great Khan before, but this was different.

She looked at her hands, artfully wrapped with colorful ribbons, they were trembling. She looked up her arms, decorated with runes of fertility and good fortune. Then she looked down her body. Her breasts, highlighted by the clever binding with braided ribbons and accented by the runes that had been applied to them in bright colors. She resisted the urge to touch them, even if it made her want to. Her private parts had also been richly decorated after the priestesses had shaved them almost completely. It was a strange feeling to be so completely uncovered. She was used to being naked in the harem and in large parts of the temple, after all she wore her fur and was thus always covered, but now... She felt naked and vulnerable. The fact that this part of her had also been highlighted by elaborate ribbons and lacing did little to help her with her shame. Finally, her eyes wandered to her legs, which had also been ritually decorated with all sorts of ribbons and runes.

The sacred oils with which the high priestess had anointed her entire body smelled beguiling. She knew that the ingredients of the oils only strengthened her condition. This was to ensure that the mating would be really successful. She was tingling all over and longing to touch herself. Only because of her shame and with great effort she could stop herself from satisfying herself right then and there.

She was unnaturally hot but since she was already naked she could not get rid of any more clothes. Her breath was hot and rapid as she finally raised her hand and opened the door.

The Great Khan's chambers were shrouded in darkness as always. She could see him sitting on his throne. His body was also decorated with many braided ribbons. The runes on his body represented strength, endurance, pride and fertility. One of the priestesses was still anointing his shaft. While another was tying the last ribbons around his arm. The priestesses were naked, as the protocol dictated for this activity. His face reflected exuberant relaxation as he looked down at himself at the devoted work of the priestess. When he heard the door, he looked up and over to her. He exchanged a few inaudible words with the priestesses and they immediately let go of him. As the priestess at his feet rose gracefully, he held her briefly and pulled her toward him.

"A shame you're with the priestesses Rayas, I'd devour you right here and now."

He said elatedly and pressed a kiss to her cheek. The two priestesses bowed deeply, and she could see from her vantage point that Rayas' fur between her thighs was soaked with moisture. As the two priestesses approached her they stopped in front of her to bow again. She bowed as well and thanked the priestesses for their support. Rayas found it noticeably difficult to suppress a girlish giggle as she pushed past her colleague and out the door.

The door closed almost silently behind her and she was suddenly alone with the Great Khan.

The Great Khan sat reclined on his throne. Except for the ceremonial ribbons, he too was completely naked. His semi-erect member was resting on his right thigh and his left leg was propped up on the seat of his throne. His left arm was relaxed over his knee and he ran his right hand over his chin before looking at her with an almost murderous grin.

"You look adorable Pecada Dulce. Come closer and let me look at you."

Purred the Great Khan as he straightened up on his throne and placed his left leg on the floor.

Pecada hesitated for a moment, but then started to move. With lascivious steps she came towards him. Her hips swayed with each of her steps and her tail twitched excitedly back and forth. As she got closer she could see the greed in his eyes and licked her lips seductively. The view, the oils and her own heat did their part and made sure that Pecada couldn't help but show her desire towards him. She wanted him, completely and utterly, for herself. The Great Khan bent down and fished for one of the ceremonial ribbons, got hold of it and pulled her towards him.

She now stood directly in front of him. Her hips slightly tilted to the side, her arms crossed behind her back, which made her already ample breasts stand out even more. The Great Khan's mouth watered as he gazed at his prize. He let his eyes roam over her body from her feet to her slender but strong calves to her muscular thighs to her pubis to her flat stomach and shapely breasts and finally over her slender neck to her lovely face. She was more than perfect. And even more than that, was she ready.

Each Khan got only once the chance to beget a descendant, so were the rules that applied since time immemorial. If the Khan did not produce a descendant, a new Khan would be elected from the ranks of the warriors after his death. The current lineage was one of the longest unbroken since records began. Tonight, the current Khan would beget his progenitor.

He rose slowly and elegantly from his throne. Even though Pecada was not exactly small for her race, the Khan towered over her by two heads. His muscular stature made her seem almost slender in front of him. He knew the effect he had on most others. He was intimidating, he was the embodiment of death. No inhabitant of the jungle could match him. And now he stood before her, at his full height. She looked up at him and her desire for him was clear from her lips. He took her face in his big, strong hands and bent down to her. The kiss was long and intimate. Their tongues explored each other's mouths and their hands simultaneously explored each other's bodies.

Pecada let her dainty hands glide over the Great Khan's flanks, following the lines that were dictated by his musculature, feeling them move beneath his skin. He was warm, his fur was soft, and his scent, so primal and wild, along with the sacred oils excited her endlessly.

The Great Khan continued to hold her face with one hand while the other slowly ran over her neck. He could feel the hairs on the back of her neck stand up and a pleasant shiver run down her spine. Then he continued down her back. He let his sharp claws glide gently over her spine and was delighted by the muscle play that he could create with it. When he finally arrived at her shapely bottom, he grabbed it.

Pecada took a deep breath and clawed at his back.

"Ow..."

It wasn't so much painful as playful the way she complained to her partner, and the Great Khan knew it all too well. When he pulled his head back, she was hanging onto his lower lip with her teeth. He grinned devilishly and let go of her cheek to bring that hand to her buttocks as well. But Pecada was faster than him and caught his arm halfway. She guided his arm to her waist and held it there. She looked deep into his eyes.

"I know what you're up to Khan, but today I'm the one in charge here."

She whispered and a mischievous grin painted itself on her lips. The Great Khan tilted his head to the side and raised his eyebrows. He returned the grin and nodded.

"My queen. I will be at your service, as you wish."

He said and closed his eyes before bowing suggestively. She ran her hands over his chest. She lost herself in the hills and valleys of his musculature and ran her tongue over her lips. Something flashed in her eyes and she pointed her hand to the bed.

"On the bed, slave!"

The unwavering authority in her voice allowed for no objection. The Great Khan eased away from her and took a step back before bowing.

"Certainly, mistress."

With relaxed but very strongly accented steps, the Great Khan walked to his resting place. With each step, his tail swung elegantly back and forth. The movement was almost hypnotic. When he reached the huge bed, he let himself slide elegantly onto the bed surface and remained in an inviting pose, lying on his side. His upper leg was bent, revealing a view of his ample privates. He had lowered his head slightly and was gazing beguilingly from below at his mistress.

Pecada looked after him. The desire to finally feel him inside her, the anticipation of the sensation of being filled by his manhood, made her shudder. He was a seducer. He knew exactly what she wanted. He knew exactly how to get what he wanted. And now he was lying on the bed, baiting her with his body and his looks. She felt it flowing boiling hot down her thigh. She wouldn't be able to hold back much longer. Her eyes literally ate him up as she slowly strode over to the bed.

"Do you like what you see mistress?"

The Great Khan asked, making his Little Khan jump.

Pecada's eyes widened and she couldn't help but giggle. However, she quickly caught herself and regained her composure.

"Don't act up too much, slave. It doesn't suit you."

She said with a feigned coldness that anyone would have seen right through, but she managed to put her authority back into her voice.

"On your back!"

She commanded, pointing with her hand to the bed. The Great Khan complied with her request without hesitation and rolled onto his back. He was now lying on his back with his head facing her. His green eyes looked up at her devotedly. Her smile grew wider. She very much enjoyed having power over him. She knew all too well that he only allowed this because it was a special night and she held a special position in it. Normally he would never be so submissive. She approached the bed so that his head was between her knees. It took considerable effort on the part of the Great Khan at the sight that now presented itself to him not to immediately grab Pecada and simply pull her on top of him. His head was between her knees and his view of her very innermost was perfect. He saw her nakedness, saw how wet she already was, could see how ready she already was. And her smell, her scent was overwhelming. In deep breaths he took it in. His excitement reached new heights with each passing moment. Pecada could hear the ripping sound as his sharp claws dug into the furs on the bed. Little Khan stood at attention, pulsing his readiness. She too was about to lose all restraint. The oils, his smell, his obvious willingness and her own heat threatened to overwhelm her. Trembling, she climbed onto the bed and stood over him.

"Show...show me that you deserve me..."

She said, her voice filled with lust and desire. Without waiting for his response, she dropped to her knees. It was only thanks to her excellent body control that she didn't break his nose in the process, as her sex hovered just a few millimeters above his nose.

"As you command, mistress."

He said and raised his hand to her hip, stabilizing her in that position. He opened his mouth and eagerly began to explore her folds with his rough tongue. Pecada sharply sucked in her breath before moaning loudly. He licked up the pre, that had already leaked out of her and traced it back to its origins. He ran his tongue up and down her slit, ever so slightly pressing it in between her labia. She proped herself up with her hands on his chest. The sensation of him licking her in her fired up state almost carried her over the edge instandly. The Great Khan knew no bounds in his efforts to please his mistress. He suckled on her outer lips, made his way to her clit and softly sucked and nibbled at it. All the while her moans and sighs were the soundtrack for what he was doing. And the further he brought her to her climax, the more exciting became the soundtrack. It endet with a high pitched squeal as she came on top of him. Her hips were shaking violently and she almost collapsed onto his stomach. He used his immense strengh to keep her in place, as not to let her fall off the bed.

It did not take long for her to catch her breath, as she was a capable fighter with excellent stamina. When she came down from her high, she slid off him and allowed him to somewhat clean himself up. His face was completely wet from her ejaculation. She felt almost sorry, but only almost. He licked his face with gusto. In his eyes his desire burned like a sun. He wanted to be in her and he knew she wanted it just the same. He showed a great deal of manners, when he asked, in a completely submissive tone:

"Do you deem me worthy of you, Mistress?"

Pecada sat up and mustered him, lying next to her, slighty propped up on one elbow. He was glorious. Everything a female tiger, or indeed any female could ever ask for, and then some. Her hands roamed over her body, touching herself were he had just touched her before. The knowledge of him seeing her doing that was electrifying. She nodded. She would not be able to postpone it any longer.

"Yes… yes you are deemed worthy of my body. Take me. Ravish me!"

Her voice sounded more than excited and the Great Khan did not need any further invitation. He rolled over to his hand and feet, took a hold of her and dragged her to himself.

"Com' 'ere!"

He grunted, and Pecada was not able to get much more than a short:

"Eeep…"

out, before she lay right in front of him. Her legs wide open, as was her sex. Her breasts rose in tandem of her breath and her swollen pussy pulsed in tandem with her heartbeat.

Grabbing her hips with both his hands, he lifted her up, onto his rock hard member. It took him no effort to find her entrance, since she was already waiting for him. With a triumphant roar he entered her in one smooth motion, penetrating her as deep, as he was able. Yet another time Pecada sucked in the air sharply just to let out her moan. Being filled so violently was a sensation in and of itself. But she was all for it. She did not want to wait even one second longer, even if it meant a rather painful entry into the fucking of her lifetime.

Since she had requested it so thoroughly, the Great Khan did not bother with the usual niceties, but began to ram himself into his partner vigorously. He was not sure, how long he would last, when he would go all in from the beginning, but he would give her all he got. Keeping a high pace he used his strength and endurance to hold her in place while plunging his member into her depth over and over again. His balls slapped against her anus with every thrust, adding some percussions to her soundtrack of moans and squeals.

Pecada had buried her hands in some of the furs to keep herself from sliding back and forth all the time. Her breasts bounced almost painfully up and down with each thrust of her mighty partner. This was amazing. He was hitting her spot every time, and every time she would get one slap of his balls closer to her own release. She tried hard to match her own contractions of her internal muscles to his thrusts, but the sheer onslaught of pleasure was to much for her. She was lost in bliss, moaning, sighing, squealing her delight, her pain, her ever growing lust for him into the darkness of the room. Stars were dancing before her eyes and she felt lightheaded as she slung her legs around his waist pulling him into herself even more.

The Great Khan could feel her tense up inside and he himself was not far away either anymore. As she pulled him in even more, he let go of her hips and grabbed the ribbons on her chest. Pulling her up in one go, stabilizing her back with his other hand. He thrusted into her, letting her bounce up on his lap and fall back down onto his manhood, he could feel that he was about to hit rockbottom in her.

"Gonna make you carry my son…"

He grunted as he renewed his efforts, lifting her up with his hips and letting her plummet down onto his hardness. She wrapped her arms around him, biting his neck with force. Her muffled screams of pleasure sounded through his throat as he grunted his way to his own release.

When she came, she cut her claws into his back, racking him open in four long cuts on each shoulder, leaving a deep bitemark on his neck. Her convulsions were so violent, they almost toppled them both over. She clenched him so hard, he thought she would rip his member from his body.

His own release was no less violent. When he finally came, shortly after Pecada, he rammed himself into her so hard, he thought he had felt something give in her hip. He was so fired up by her, his claws dug into her buttock, leaving clawmarks in a halfcircle around her backend. He roared his success into the room and simultaneously flooded her womb with his seed.

It took a little while for both of them to come down from their high. The Great Khan was the first to regain his bearings and gently lay down Pecada in front of him. He was panting heavy and with the slowly waning afterglow of his orgasm, he began to feel the little lovebite and scratchmarks Pecada adorned him with. Sure those wounds were not to trifle with, but they would heal fast and without problems for sure. He looked down on her, laying in front of him, still in utter bliss. Panting hard and fast, her chest was heaving and her breasts were almost wobbling. His cum was oozing from her folds and her legs were still shaking a little. He smiled. She was more than he had ever hoped for for this night. And this night was more than he had ever hoped for… and it was not even over yet…

Pecada lay there. She was alone with her self in her head. She did not register anything for the moment. All her thoughts, all her senses, all of everything was spinning around just one thing:

"He has done it…"

She was sure, after this, she had to be pregnant. There was no way this night would not bring forth the next Great Khan. In her self she was dancing, giggling, jumping. In the real world, her body was rebooting after being forcefully shutdown by a massive tiger.

Slowly she came down from her high, beginning to feel the strains, she had put herself through. Her legs were still trembling, her back was killing her and man would she be sore tomorrow.

She opened her eyes and looked into the loving face of her partner and chief. Slowly and trembling she raised her hand to his face and stroked his cheek.

"You did your mistress proud. Slave."

She said with a grin and he returned the gesture and grin.

"You did yourself proud. Mistress."

He said in a low tone, stroking her cheek and letting his hand glide down onto her belly. There, hopefully, would develope a new life, a new stemholder for his realm. Her hands joined his and their lips joined in an intimate kiss.

...

---

For you are what you eat:

The Great Khan sat at the big table and looked at his plate. He knew only too well whose meat was lying on his plate. He looked around. His warriors, his concubines, his priestesses and priests, all were eating with relish. He could not blame them. The meat was first class. The quality was beyond reproach.

And yet, at the sight of it, his appetite was abruptly gone. It had been too short a time. He took a deep breath and then pushed the plate away from him. As he leaned back on his throne, the gaze of his high priestess was glued to him. She was blind, but nothing escaped her. Nothing at all. She nodded at him and he understood.

Without a word, he rose from the feast and left the hall to the outside of one of the courtyards. He stopped in the middle of the courtyard and looked up at the starry night sky. His expression was petrified and he felt his claws slowly digging into his palms. But he didn't stay alone long enough to dwell too much on his own thoughts. The high priestess joined him. She stood beside him with her eyes closed, her nose stretched high into the night air, sniffing the scent of the night. The Great Khan knelt in deep respect beside his elder. She purposefully placed her hand on his head.

"Rise, my son."

She said softly. Her voice as always full of love and confidence. The Great Khan rose slowly but gracefully and stopped beside her.

"A wonderful night, isn't it?"

It was a rhetorical question, the Khan knew that too, but she had to start the conversation with something. He agreed.

"Yes, a beautiful night. It would be perfect for a hunt."

He returned. She looked up at him, her smile filled with understanding and affection.

"I can understand your state of mind, but it's disrespectful to the sacrifice if you don't eat."

She announced. At that moment, his claws dug through the thick skin of his palms.

"Yes, I know, and I want to respect the honorable sacrifice, but how can I eat this girl's flesh when I have just laid with her less than three days before. I was the one who made her sacrifice possible. It was I who ultimately sent her to her death. It was I who first gave her hope, only to send her to hell right after."

His voice trembled with tension. He looked at his hands on which blood was stuck, figuratively and literally.

"Her blood is on my hands. Hers and that of hundreds of other animals."

He almost screamed. On the one hand he was beside himself with anger, on the other hand he was so desperate that he wanted to run away screaming. The High Priestess sensed the inner conflict of her chieftain. She put her old, delicate hands in his. He wanted to take his hands away so as not to stain hers, but she held him with amazing determination.

"Nana?!"

He looked to her. Her face showed a very serious expression. It was unfathomable whether she was angry or worried. She took a deep breath before she began to speak. Her voice seemed as calm as ever, but you could hear her anger.

"My boy. Calm down. First of all, it wasn't you who sent her to her death. Her own tribe allowed her to go the way of all flesh. For them it was an easy and convenient solution. She came to us of her own free will, she emphasized that several times, and the tribes also know what happens when it turns out that one of the sacrifices did not come to us voluntarily. So, put that guilt aside. This weight is not yours to shoulder. As for the blood on your hands. We are carnivores. We are hunters. We are the very image of death. There is blood on all of our hands. In order for us to live, another must die. There's no way around it."

She looked deep into his eyes. He could feel her searching inside him.

"You are a good leader. You show compassion, even to your enemies. You take care of your family. You keep alive the old traditions that have ensured that all who live here in the jungle can live a much better life than ever before."

Once again she took a deep breath and her hand gently stroked his cheek.

"What happened to Shirya is tragic, and it was never meant for anything like this to ever happen. But precisely because it was you who made her sacrifice for the community possible in the first place, you should consume her flesh. It is your opportunity to show her gratitude for her sacrifice, so that it will not be in vain."

The Great Khan leaned his head against the dainty hand on his cheek, tears streaming down her hand. The High Priestess smiled.

"It is up to you to honor her sacrifice and ensure that such a sacrifice will not be necessary in the future. The pact's anniversary is next full moon. Perhaps it is time to renew the pact. Invite the representatives of the tribes to a meeting, as your ancestor once did. Make a new pact."

Her voice had lost none of its firmness, even though she was still full of love for her protégé. The Great Khan gently took her hand from his cheek and straightened up. His expression was serious and his ears were laid back.

"You're right. I am a fool. I will honor her sacrifice, as is the custom, and I will renew the pact. And so help me my ancestors, they will accept this new pact, or they will not leave this temple alive."

His voice sounded unusually harsh and something dark sounded in it. The High Priestess nodded.

"Yes. Sometimes even you must realize who and what you are. Even though I will not condone a massacre in the sacred halls."

He gritted his teeth before looking down at her.

"A massacre won't be necessary, I'm sure of it."

When she nodded, he went back to the banquet. His tension was palpable as he sat back down in his seat. He looked at the plate of meat from the tapir whose innocence he had taken less than 72 hours ago. The muscles in his face twitched under his skin and his lips quivered. Finally, he took a deep breath and took the meat from his plate.

"I honor your sacrifice. The sacrifice you willingly made for the community. Your nobility shall teach me humility. I consume your body so that your soul may find peace in the afterlife. Your flesh will strengthen my body so that I can protect your family as well. No sacrifice will go unatoned."

His words, spoken in silence, were shared by all in the hall.

As he bit into the flesh, tears ran down his face and he vowed again:

"I will end this."

The next day, the messengers were sent out. Every tribe in the jungle received its summons.

The Great Khan invited to a meeting of all animals of the jungle. The occasion was the renewal of the pact between the herbivores and the carnivores.

It was by no means a friendly invitation. That much the messengers already made clear to the emissaries of the individual tribes. Rather, the Khan himself would make sure that those who would not be present would end up on his plate next. The envoys would be welcomed three days before the next opening of the Way.

"The Great Khan greatly values on your attendance. Especially in the course of the next opening of the Way... No I'm afraid I'll have to insist... But of course we'll guarantee your safety... Be at ease... So I may put you on the guest list, yes? The dear name was again? Matari Lami's Son."

---

Come to my Parlour, said the spider

It was the evening of the third day before the opening of the path.

The path to the temple was lined with the warriors of the tribe. Each of them was in full war gear and holding a torch.

The procession that day, however, was special. The animals that walked the Way of All Flesh that night did not do so willingly.

They had been rounded up at the entrance to the path. They had been forced to put on the black hooded cloaks. They had been forced under threat of punishment to keep silence while walking the path. The atmosphere was one of tension and fear. Constantly surrounded by the warriors of the tiger tribe, who in their war paint and with their weapons made no secret of the fact that they could strike at any time, the delegates of the herbivores walked with a queasy feeling over the path.

They had been assured beforehand that nothing would happen to them, but they were not so sure now. Unlike usual, the warriors of the tribe did not follow the procession to the temple as soon as it had passed, but the torches were extinguished on the spot and the warriors retreated wordlessly into the jungle.

It had something uncanny only the shining war paint in the darkness to see, when the tigers disappeared backwards into the blackness of the night. From the temple, it appeared as if the path was slowly dying and the light of life was going out. When the priestess leading the procession finally reached the temple, she was met by the captain of the guard. A massive warrior, covered with the scars of countless battles. His ears were torn and his left cheek was so disfigured by a scar that he seemed to be constantly baring his teeth. He stood on a pedestal above the entrance to the temple. From bloodshot eyes he looked down on the arrivals. His disapproval was palpable as he gave the order to open the gates. Without waiting any longer, he turned and disappeared into the temple.

The herbivores were led wordlessly through the temple. Warriors of the tribe were everywhere. All were in full armor and under arms. None of them was even stirring in the slightest. But they made sure that the delegation felt under constant observation and in constant danger. There was also something else to be seen. Always in the corner of the eye, never long enough to really catch a glimpse of it. Always in the shadows and always silent. It was as if someone or something was hunting them. It was those subliminal sounds, the scratching of claws over stone, the quick steps of bare paws on stony floors, the low growl of a hunter who had his prey in his sights.

When they finally reached the large double doors behind which was the hall where they would meet their host, the nerves of many of the herbivores were completely on edge. Some were visibly trembling, others kept looking around, still others tried to hide in the crowd. The priestess stopped in front of the door. Nothing happened for a short while. Just before the mood threatened to collapse, the doors were finally opened.

The priestess turned to the delegation. Her voice was completely calm and composed.

"I am not allowed to enter this room. Please hand your cloaks to one of the priests at the door. There is a table and chairs inside. Take a seat. The Great Khan will be with you at once."

With these words she withdrew without even waiting for a reaction. Restlessness spread among the herbivores, but one by one they finally went to the priests and handed in their cloaks and entered the hall.

The hall was large, the ceilings at least 8 meters high and the walls lined with columns. The Hall was lit by firebowls, which were scattered around the hall. In the center was a huge table, where surely all the herbivores found a place. On its pedestal at the far end of the hall was a large throne that seemed to be carved from the same stone as the rest of the temple.

But what was far more strange were the huge stone tablets leaning against the columns of the hall. Each of them was completely covered with runes and hyroglyphs. All of these tablets were inscribed in blood red. All but one, whose inscriptions were in white. One of the tapirs took a closer look at one of the tablets and let out a scream. It stumbled back and collided with its kinsman.

"It says her name there..."

She pointed to some writing on the stone tablet. Her kinsman looked closer and recognized some names that looked familiar. But before he could dwell on it further, he was startled by the address from the other end of the hall.

"Welcome to the Halls of Memory."

The animals turned around. Next to the throne stood the Great Khan. Like his warriors, he wore his full war gear, including war paint and his weapons. It was an imposing sight. He was not the largest tiger in the temple, but he was certainly the deadliest among them. His green eyes stood out from the death mask applied with black paint. He took a few steps forward and handed his spear to one of his concubines who accompanied him.

"In these halls..."

His voice had taken on a solemn undertone.

"... We remember the dead. Not only of our tribe, but of all the tribes who have laid down their lives in this temple."

He performed a comprehensive gesture.

"The names of our warriors who have laid down their lives to protect this temple and to protect our community, and the names of those who have laid down their lives in tribute to preserve our pact."

He pointed to the many plaques that lined the hall.

"They will all never be forgotten. They will all be honored and passed down for all time, from generation to generation. Carved in stone and sealed with their blood, that they may never perish."

Even though he did not speak aloud, his words echoed through the hall for a long time. He pointed to the table in the center of the room.

"We are gathered here today to renew the pact we made over 200 years ago."

Hesitantly, the herbivores made their way to the table and took their seats. One of them wanted to speak, but the Great Khan cut him off before he could say it.

"Surely you are all upset at the way I have had you brought here. Surely you are all somewhat frightened and agravated. This was done on purpose. It was my desire to bring the feeling to all of you. The feeling, the fear in which all your ancestors lived every day. Constantly surrounded by the hunters. The murderers who could strike at any time and anywhere. The feeling of complete inferiority, of powerlessness. Before this pact, before the war, there was only this fear. Whoever was chosen by one of the many carnivores was hunted down and killed. There was practically no escape. My ancestor and your ancestors made a pact after the war."

The Great Khan's voice echoed through the hall and he slowly came closer to the table.

"We all know that. We don't need a history lesson. And we didn't need this theater, either."

Shouted an enraged herbivore to the group.

"We know very well what the pact means to us. After all, we make a sacrifice every other week."

The Great Khan whirled around and fixed the interjection. It came from one of the tapirs. One of the concubines came up to him and handed him a dark package, and the Great Khan approached the tapir that had so rudely interrupted him. His footsteps echoed through the great room as he approached the representative of that race in a rage. Only when he was practically standing in front of the tapir could the latter see what the Great Khan was holding in his hands. If the tapir could have blanched, he would have done so.

The leader of the tigers opened the carefully folded skin he carried on his hands. The markings on the skin, the course of the stripes, and the placement of the scars made identification easy.

"This... This was your last tribute. A young, healthy calf. Still unmated and completely inexperienced. It would have had a long, fulfilling life ahead of it if you had not sent it to its death. That was not what the pact was originally intended for. It was for the old, the weak and the sick to walk the path. That is how it was originally intended and agreed upon. You send your future across the path for us to eat? How sick is that?"

He was shouting now. His words thundered through the hall. He carefully placed the skin on the table before drawing his dagger and pressing it to the tapir's throat.

It all happened so fast that no one could react before the tapir slammed into one of the pillars with a bloodcurdling crash. The Khan had lifted him about 30 centimeters off the ground and was still holding the blade to his throat.

"Do you even know what her name was? Who she was? What fears she went through until we granted her the peace she undoubtedly deserved for her courage?"

Hissed the Great Khan. Sheer hatred burned in his eyes. Hatred for these cowards who would rather send their children to their deaths than to die themselves for their community.

"Say her name!"

He screamed when he did not receive a direct answer. His ears were flattened, his teeth bared, and he could feel both his claws and the blade of his dagger slowly digging through his victim's skin.

"Sh...Shirya..."

Stuttered the tapir. The Great Khan nodded grimly. It took him some getting over not just killing the tapir here and now, but that would kill the pact here and now as well.

"That's right... Her name was Shirya. Never forget that name, it just saved your measly life at this very moment."

Growled the tiger and let go of the frightened herbivore. He dropped to the ground like a wet towel. Meanwhile, the Great Khan wiped the blade on his arm and slid it back into its sheath.

"All of you. All of you, as you sit here, are not worthy of the pact your ancestors made with mine. All of you have forgotten the meaning and purpose of that pact."

The tiger spat out, the disgust in his voice palpable.

"This pact once served to allow us to survive without having to hunt you. In return, we drove out the other carnivores and secured the borders. You live in a peace that no other herbivore community has ever experienced. The price for this peace was a sacrifice of each species each full moon and new moon."

His fists slammed down on the table, leaving deep dents in the wood.

"It was never the fucking intention of this pact that you guys would make a beauty contest out of it. Younger and younger animals have been coming across the path for years. Lured with amenities and privileges for the families of those who sacrifice themselves for the community. Young, strong and healthy animals that still have their lives ahead of them are jumping the blade so that the old, fat and lazy specimens can continue to sit at home? Surely that is sick!"

At a sign, the warriors of the tribe stepped out from behind the pillars and surrounded the hall. The Khan's eyes were by now bloodshot, and in his fury he hissed out accusations against those present.

"It is a disgrace! You are a disgrace! If your ancestors could see you like this..."

He screamed while the veins on his neck and forehead stood out.

"My respect goes to the many sacrifices that have gone this path, despite knowing what was coming. Without exception, all of them have walked this path with dignity and in honor of their ancestors. We can no longer change the past. But I will change the future of this pact."

Once more he struck the table with force before turning and walking to his throne. As he turned back to the crowd, a certain uneasiness spread among the delegates. He sat down on his throne without a word and leaned back. His hands crossed in front of his chest with his fingertips forming a perfect Scholars cradle, he sat there and looked around. He let what had been said sink in. The presence of his warriors under arms did the rest. The whispering quickly began among those present. The Great Khan waited until the whispering almost degenerated into an open conflict between the different species of herbivores. The first of those present had already risen from their chairs when he raised his hand. One of his warriors roared in response.

"Silencium!"

The roar, like a thunderclap, instantly brought the crowd to silence. They all looked to the Great Khan, still seated on his throne. Beside him stood one of his concubines. Her body was richly adorned with ribbons and bows. She carried a parchment scroll and handed it to the Great Khan. He took the scroll with a silent thanks and kissed the tigress' hands before she retreated back into the shadows.

The Great Khan rose from his throne and approached the table again with slow steps. All eyes were fixed on him. He held up the scroll for all to see.

"This is the pact our ancestors made. It was signed in blood so that all would perceive the seriousness of this pact and that it would last forever. But I doubt if it will endure even this hour."

Reverently, he laid the scroll on the table.

"Just look at yourselves. Even in the face of your enemy you are still divided. You would rather deliver your neighbor to the knife than make any sacrifice yourselves. You don't even know yet how I intend to change the pact and you are already arguing about who is to blame for this misery. I can tell you, HE..."

The Great Khan pointed boredly at the tapir he had nailed against the wall just a few minutes ago.

"... Matari Lami's Son, was the one who brought about this misery. By letting his own daughter cross the path. His own flesh and blood. A calf, just old enough to look for a mate. Inexperienced in all respects. She didn't remotely know what exactly to expect. It is because of her that we are gathered here. She was the proverbial straw that broke the camel's back."

The Khan's voice sounded wistful all at once.

"But before you gloat now. I could just as easily point out any of the rest of you, as we have had this kind of sacrifice from every species. That will change now."

He drew his dagger and without hesitation he cut deep into his forearm with it. He rammed the dagger deep into the table and took a handful of his own blood and sullied the parchment that lay on the table in front of him with it.

"All of us are not worthy of this pact. We who accepted the sacrifices without questioning what was going on, as well as you who let your future cross the path without hesitation. No one can save this pact anymore."

He took the blood-soaked document and threw it across the table. The herbivores recoiled as if the parchment was poisoned. The Great Khan looked at his hands, where the blood from his wound was pooling. He took it and dyed his fur red on his face and chest.

The herbivores looked at him, shocked and spellbound.

When he rested his hands on the table, he left large red handprints.

"The pact we seal tonight will reawaken the spirit of the first pact."

He spoke softly and forcefully as he looked to his left and to his right.

"From now on, only those who have fulfilled their duty to the community will walk this path. That is, the one who walks the path has sired, or borne, at least one offspring. Is no longer able to serve the community due to weakness or illness or old age. Has made his wish known to the community in advance and the community has agreed to it."

The concubine approached the table with another document.

"Should these rules be willfully broken, or otherwise circumvented, I will personally drag the tribal leaders into this temple and execute them for all to see. We will not accept sacrifices that do not meet these requirements, but will procure other sacrifices. We already had to make an example once, don't let this become necessary again."

The concubine unrolled the parchment on which the wording of the pact was once again written in both the clan language of the tigers and the official language of the jungle. The Great Khan dipped one of his claws into the blood on his forearm and signed the contract. He then stepped back from the table. Nothing happened for a moment, then one of the water buffaloes spoke up.

"Don't we have any say in this?"

The Great Khan turned to the buffalo. The buffalo was a good head taller than the Khan, but it was old, fat and unarmed. His white teeth glistened under the blood on his face as the Great Khan flashed a downright murderous smile.

"Have a say? Have a say? Your say is limited to saying yes and amen and hoping I don't decide to restore the old conditions."

He walked slowly toward the buffalo with his arms outstretched, leaving a trail of blood drops behind him.

"How many of your children have been taken by hunters? How many of your community have been killed in their sleep at night? How many have reached the age you are now?"

The Great Khan placed his bloody paw on the buffalo's chest. He did not even wait for the buffalo's answer.

"Right!"

Using his not inconsiderable strength, the Great Khan pushed the buffalo backwards against a pillar. Next to the buffalo was the tablet with the names of his tribe.

"But you might want to change that, and end up as the very first among the names of those who will again fall prey to my hunters starting tomorrow."

Disgusted, he let go of the buffalo and turned to the others.

"Or maybe you want my warriors to go back to what nature created them for. Survival of the fittest!"

He went back to the parchment on the table.

"This is the one chance you will get. Sign the pact. All of you. Or starting tomorrow, my hunters will make sure my belly is filled."

With one last look at the parchment and his signature in blood, the Great Khan turned and stomped off to his throne. The concubine readied some quills and then followed her master to his throne. The Great Khan sat down in his seat and the tigress took a seat on his knee. Tenderly she took his arm and began to lick the wound clean. The Khan's growl was a sign of his affection for this concubine, whom he allowed without hesitation as she tended to his wound in public.

There was a flurry of excitement at the table. Some of the herbivores, above all the tapirs and the water buffaloes, were beside themselves. The animated discussion between them and the other species only showed once again the dividedness of the herbivores. Again, it did not take long for open accusations and insults to change camps and the few herbivores who would gladly accept the pact, even in this form, had no chance to bring order to the whole affair. One of the buffaloes had meanwhile pulled the dagger out of the table, which had cost him some effort and threatened an okapi that openly and loudly spoke out for the signing of the pact.

The Great Khan, meanwhile, just shook his head and finally watched his concubine as she began to lick the blood from his chest after his arm and hand.

"Let it be, Pecada. We'll be taking a bath later. Not that you'll spoil your stomach with the colors."

More gently than he was given credit for in his condition, he stroked her belly and she leaned against him.

"Why are they so stupid?"

She asked softly, closing her eyes. She wished she could close her ears as well. The Great Khan stroked her cheek delicately and shook his head again.

"I have never understood herbivores. They're so numerous, if they ever really stuck together, they'd just overrun us. But that's never going to happen again. The only time they managed to do that, and even then only to a limited extent, was when they faced all the carnivores at once in the war. Well, their loss is our gain."

He whispered in her ear.

Looking over to the table, he could see one of the Capibaras walking reverently toward him with its head bowed. It stopped a few feet from his throne and dropped to its knees. Lowering its head to the floor tiles and stretching its hands forward, it crouched there. Pecada stood up and took her place at the right side of her leader. The Great Khan straightened up and looked down at the cowering emissary. He was shaking all over, it seemed to have taken all his strength to get to the throne.

"Calm down and speak. What do you want?"

The Khan's voice was calm and understanding, but he couldn't quite keep the irritation out of his voice. The Capibara raised his head slightly and began to speak, stuttering.

"Si... Sire... please... d-do something. T-this shouldn't end th-this way. I beg you. Stop t-this madness!"

The Great Khan looked over at the table and nodded grimly.

"Silecium!"

Roared the warrior again and also this time the effect was given, within a moment silence returned to the Hall of Memories. And not a moment too soon, as the buffalo had already raised the dagger above his head and pressed the okapi on the table with his other hand.

"No one kills in my house without being commanded to do so by me."

The Great Khan spoke calmly, but his words found their target, for the buffalo immediately lowered the dagger and dropped it on the table. The Great Khan rose from his throne and took a deep breath.

"Look at yourselves. What is this? What are you trying to do? Are you trying to make my job easier by killing each other already so my warriors won't have to?"

He picked up his spear and took two steps forward. His warriors did the same. And all of a sudden, the range of motion for the herbivores was significantly smaller.

"Are you that stupid? Stupid enough to think you'll accomplish anything? I'm not interested in your little squabbles. You can go outside and bash each other's heads in if you think that's the right thing to do. You can kill each other in the shadows for all I care, just because the tribe claims this area for itself, but another tribe has already established itself there. That doesn't even bother me in the slightest. Not even for a minute! But you will now sign this pact without grumbling and without arguing. My patience has reached its end. If I do not have the signature of every tribe on this document before the first one leaves this hall, that tribe will be the first to fill my pantries."

His voice was no more than a whisper at this point. And everyone in that hall who knew the Khan well enough knew that once he got quiet, he became dangerous. But except for his warriors and his concubines, none of those present here knew him even remotely well enough for that. The other small signs that an outburst was imminent, the slight twitching of the corners of his eyes, the just enough raised neck fur, the constant opening and closing of his fist and the pronounced calm breathing. None of the herbivores present here knew any of this.

Neither did the tapir, which was about to raise its voice once again.

The only reason the Great Khan's spear didn't nail him to the stone pillar was that the Khan's warrior was faster and threw his massive body between the tapir and the Khan's spear. The Khan's spear hit his warrior deep in the shoulder and almost pierced him. The warrior didn't even flinch as he set the tapir back on the ground. As he slowly turned to face his clan leader, the pain could be seen in his eyes, but nowhere else. The giant warrior bowed silently to his leader and walked back into the line of his clansmen. The tapir stood silent and motionless. Probably his brain was still busy processing what had happened. The Great Khan just stood there, breathing quietly.

Pecada approached him from behind and put her hand on the Great Khan's shoulder. She quietly took the floor.

"As you can see, our warriors take their task very seriously, that they would protect a herbivore even from their own leader, putting their own lives at risk. Even if the herbivore obviously likes to cause trouble. I hope it will be a lesson to you. I would now like to ask you to sign the pact so that another demonstration will not be necessary."

Her voice was gentle, almost tender. But there was a firmness and power in it that made it hard to contradict her. She slowly turned the Great Khan to face her. He was positively trembling with rage.

"Did you see what they made me do?"

He said quietly, but loud enough for most of the herbivores to hear him.

"I should just have them..."

He broke off in mid-sentence when she put a finger to his lips. She looked at him sternly and then looked to the warriors and nodded. Almost silently, the warriors retreated. They would take care of Brutus. He would survive. Now it was the time to act diplomatically. To keep the male machismo in check and seal the deal.

"My esteemed envoys, if you please. The Great Khan is feeling indisposed. I would prefer this pact be sealed before I can no longer appease him."

Her voice already sounded a bit more energetic. Her eyes sparkled and her smile showed her fangs. The continuous growl of the Great Khan whose rage was obviously about to boil over was still audible even to the most distant herbivores.

It took a moment, but then, one by one, the herbivores began to sign the pact. They took the dagger, stabbed themselves lightly with it, and used one of the quills to sign with their blood. Even the tapir and the water buffalo stood in front of the parchment at the end. Both hesitated. But finally they also took the dagger and signed the contract.

Pecada very formally thanked all those present and at her beckoning the great portals of the hall were opened again. Under the archway, the priestess who had led them into the temple before was already waiting. She was flanked by two tigers whose fur had been completely blackened. With a welcoming gesture and a bow, she cleared the way and escorted the delegation to the entrance of the temple. The atmosphere was completely different. The tigers who now lined the corridors were dressed in beige robes and wore only the torches that illuminated the halls and corridors. Gone were the war paint and weapons. When they reached the entrance the way out of the jungle, away from the temple was brightly lit.

The priestess bowed deeply and dismissed the herbivores into the night.

None of them knew how close they had come to disaster when the two black tigers silently disappeared into the night, dismissing their companions who were waiting in the leaders' chambers to massacre their families in case the negotiations would have failed.

---

The price we pay:

The Great Khan stood behind Pecada and caressed her large baby bump, which had once been a flat belly. Full of pride and love, his hands ran over the round and felt the delicate movements of the new life that was growing in his partner. Lovingly he began to nibble on her neck and Pecada put her head to the side to give him better access. Her smile grew wider the longer he caressed her. They both knew he couldn't make love to her so close to delivery, but he could prove his love to her in other ways and she appreciated it. They both stood at one of the larger windows, if the openings high up in the temple could be called that, and looked out over the jungle. It was the night before the full moon.

"They're about to open the path."

Whispered Pecada, watching the points of light spread along the path. The new pact had made waves briefly, and they had had to discuss it a bit at the first opening after the renewal of the pact, as some of the sacrifices were not quite what was stated in the pact. But that had been to be expected.

"I know..."

Murmured the Great Khan, whose hands were now slowly moving higher, massaging his concubine's swollen breasts as he continued to nibble at her neck. Pecada moaned slightly as he kneaded her sensitive bosoms. She enjoyed the increased attention she received from him since she was pregnant. There was no jealousy in the Harem. Everyone had been happy when the high priestess chose Pecada. Since that day she was courted by all and the other tigresses rolled over when it came to helping her. Since the tigers had promised not to multiply further, pregnancies and births were a rarity. And only few had the luck to be chosen for one. And even if one was selected, then that was still for a long time no guarantee for the fact that one was allowed to beget the offspring also with its selected partner. The eugenics of the tribe commanded that only the best, the strongest and healthiest of the tribe were allowed to mate with each other. This often meant that the act as such was not under a good star and the pregnancy that resulted from this mating was often psychologically exhausting.

But the success gave them finally right. Their tribe was stronger, faster, bigger and healthier than any other tribe of their species had ever been.

The pregnancy that brought forth the new Khan happened only once in every generation. It was special in every way.

Pecada smiled, enjoying the goose bumps that formed all over her body as the Great Khan slowly worked his way higher and higher. When he nibbled behind her jaw, she finally shuddered and began to giggle. She was very sensitive there. She pulled her head in and turned to face him. He didn't hesitate but embraced her directly and kissed her lovingly. Pecada literally fell into his arms and returned the kiss.

A few weeks later, on a starry new moon night, the time had finally come. In her chambers, Pecada gave birth to her offspring. As was the custom, the Great Khan was by his partner's side, supporting her while the priestesses, under the guidance of the High Priestess, gave birth to the next Khan.

Births, even under the best of circumstances, were never without risk. So many things could go wrong. But the priestesses were experienced, at least the High Priestess, everything they could prepare for was prepared.

The birth as such succeeded without any complications for the time being. The next Khan was brought into the world alive and apparently healthy. And also his sibling was born without any further problems. Twin births were no rarity with the tigers. They were considered a good omen, especially if both infants survived.

But the fact that the Great Khan had fathered two daughters as his successor had not been planned. The Great Khan's eyes overflowed with happiness and when Pecada finally held her daughters in her arms, she cried tears of joy.

Even though this meant that his line would end with him as Great Khan and his firstborn daughter would choose one of the warriors for herself to take the place of the Great Khan when the day came, the leader of the tribe was overjoyed.

As mother and daughters slept blissfully after the birth and the first tongue bath of the little ones, the Great Khan climbed to the top of the pyramid and shouted his happiness to the night sky.

"I am a father!"

Sometimes the price we are willing to pay for something good is very high.

And sometimes the good we buy with that price doesn't seem good enough.

We don't always have a choice, but are forced to take what we are offered.

And when we have a choice, it is not always easy to decide what is the best.

Only one thing is certain:

We pay the price

Prologue

It was quiet in the great hall. He sat on his throne and used this short period of calmness to remenise on the past. He often did that in the recent past. He was slowly feeling the age creep into his body. He was by no mean old or frail, he was still a formidable fighter, and a strong ruler. But he was well past his prime by now.

The years had passed so fast. He had seen his daughters, his pride, grow up so fast. They grew into beautiful young women. And he envied the tigers, that one day would be chosen to be their mates. Both of them were a handful and a half. Herding a bag of flees would have been easier, then keeping track of them.

When they had been young, they had always played pranks and had sewn mischief throughout the temple. Always on the run from either their father, mother and the priestesses, who were out to teach them such boring things as manners, etiquette and history, as they were meant to be princesses, successors to his throne. The fate of their realm would one day rest on their shoulders. But teaching that to two young cubs, that only had nonsense on their minds was a task nearly impossible.

He had to smile and chuckles softly, as he thought back when he had been just a little cub, how he had run from the High Priestess as he had wanted to learn how to hunt and fight, not how to do boring politics and rites. There was so much of him and their mother in these to young tigresses.

They had succeeded in the end, and both of them grew to be humble beings. As graceful as women as they were as deadly as warriors and as thoughtful politicians as they could be ruthless leaders of their armies.

He looked to his right, were Amelia, his older daughter sat. He then looked over to his left, there sat Emily, his younger offspring. Their mother Pecada Dulce stood behind her, her hand on her daughters right shoulder. She looked proud and as strong as she had ever been. He loved them all from the bottom of his heart. He would give away everything if it meant that no harm would come to them. But soon he would have to let them lose. Soon he would not be able to hold them back any longer.

His daughters were now of breeding age, soon they would seek out a male for themselves.

A male that, in case of his older daughter, would become the next Great Khan, when he would eventually step down from the throne. Traditions dictated, that the title of Great Khan would be carried by a tiger of male sex, but he would be Khan only in name, since his daughter, more precisely his older daughter Amelia, would become the new leader of the tribe.

He was proud of them. They clung together, there was no dispute between them. The close knit connection they shared, inherit from their birth as twin sisters, prevented them to be envious of one another. But that did not mean they were not competing in fierce rivalry in everything they did.

Where Amelia, older only by a few minutes, was the calmer, more methodical of the two. Well versed in politics, diplomacy, etiquette and everything that was regarded as necessary in court. Her sister Emily was the more furious one. She excelled in fighting, dueling, she was a hopeless dreamer, lusting after romance and adventure. In her the Great Khan found more of himself, when he saw all that made their mother such a good counterweight to his temper in Amelia.

One day, so he hoped, they would find mates, that counterbalanced them, and they would listen to one another when it came to rule this dominion.

Until then, he would remain the Great Khan, he would lead his people and the denizens of the jungle to the best of his abilities.

---

Old adversaries...

As he was still deep in his thoughts, the great portal doors of the hall were pushed open. Dragged back from his musings, the Great Khan saw a couple of his guards dragging a battered and bruised individual into the great hall. It looked like a jaguar. He straightened up and felt like his daughters and his mate doing the same besides him.

Normally the border patrol did not waste any time dragging a live trespasser to their realm back to the temple. Normally there would not be a trial, as trespassers were executed on the spot, when they intruded into their part of the jungle.

They dragged him before the Great Khan and threw him to the floor, were he stayed for the moment. The guard trained their spears on him while one of the border patrol stepped forward and knelt before his chief.

"Great Khan, leader, we captured this intruder, together with two others of his kind. As he was the only one to surrender without a fight, we decided to bring him in for interrogation. He was already badly injured and was unable to put up a fight before we captured him."

The tiger reported in a strong and determined voice. The Great Khan nodded softly and beckoned the tiger to stand up.

"You have done well. We will hear what the intruder has to say in his defense, before we fell our judgment. You are dismissed. Return to your platoon."

He said in his booming voice. His subordinate straightened up only to bow deeply and took his leave, leaving the jaguar in the capable hands of the guards and under the watchful eyes of his leader and his offspring. The big doors were closed after the tiger had left the great hall and for a brief moment, there was silence. Only the rattling breath of the beaten down jaguar was to be heard in the hall. The smell of blood and sweat permeated the air as the Great Khan leaned forward on his throne and directed his attention to the prisoner at his feet.

"Stand up Talon."

He commanded and looked at the once mighty warrior. The jaguar stirred but was unable to follow through with the command given by the chief of the tigers.

"Stand up Talon, like the proud warrior, that you are. Show my daughters, why your tribe was once feared like no other for their prowess."

The Khan repeated his order. The battered warrior now tried hard to stand up. Trembling he somehow succeeded to stand up, but he is only barely able to keep himself upright, and he sways from side to side, threatening to fall down again. At a wink of the Khan, his guards secured the Jaguar between themselves and held him upright.

The Great Khan shook his head slowly, but before he could say anything his younger daughter burst out:

"Pull yourself together Talon. You are standing before the Great Khan, chief among the tigers, ruler over the jungle, your judge, jury and executioner. Show some respect…"

That is as far as she came, before her father cut her off, and her mothers claws dug into her shoulder. She gridded her teeth but swallowed her anger. She knew she overstepped. Her rage at the lack of respect shown by the jaguar had got the better of her before she had been able to hold herself back. On the other side of him, his older daughter was sitting calmly, studying the once mighty foe.

The Khan leaned further forward and looked at the wounds inflicted upon the jaguar. Non of them were directly lethal, but there were many, and most of them were way too old to be inflicted by his men. He straightened up and looked at the warrior.

"Tell me Talon, why are you battered like this? What caused a mighty warrior like yourself to be beaten down in this fashion. And what has driven you and your companions, against better knowledge, to trespass into out territory?"

As he answers his voice is broken, a husk of what it should be for a jaguar of his size.

"Don’t call me that. I have no right to claim that title for myself. The tribe is shattered and its remnants scattered all throughout the lands. We are few in numbers. Nothing is left of the glory my fellow people once claimed for their own. After we were driven from these lands by your forefathers, we had to make due with what remained to be hunted. The lands outside are not as plentiful as these, so we had to give up on the idea of keeping up the traditions and a big tribe. Nowadays, the jaguars hunt alone, only seldom we find one another and spend time together. And since ‘they’ came from the mountain, what little cohesion was left between us is gone as well. ‘They’ hunted us, beat us to an inch of our lives."

He explained under his breath. Several times he began to sway widely, but the Khan’s guards caught him every time and held him upright. The Great Khan raised his brows and leaned forward.

"Who came from the mountains? Who lives there and hunts predators?"

He asked the jaguar, but he only shook his head slowly. He could not tell.

"Oh mighty Khan, I can not tell you for sure. They are a new kind of predator. We never seen or fought these before. The ones I saw with my own eyes, walked on their hint legs, as we all do, but they lacked the fur, or coats. Their skin is leathery and pale. They wear the coats and pelts of the prey they kill. They fight from afar, without honor or pride. They use weapons that spit fire and thunder but hit harder than the spear hurled by your mightiest warriors."

He began and then he collapsed back to the floor before the guards could catch him. He knelt before the Khan, leaning on his arms and hands, not daring to lift his head to look the chief of the tigers in the eye.

"There is no reasoning nor arguing with those predators, as they speak a tongue I never heard before. They kill absolutely indiscriminately. Men, women, children, old and young, healthy and cripples. It does not matter to them. They come from the mountains and kill. Each time they venture forth from the hills, they come further and kill more. They do not even eat their kills, they just skin them and take their teeth and horns and whatnot. When they had their share, they retreat back to the mountains again."

He added and panted under the strain he put himself through to report to the Great Khan. In the end he lift his head, and the pure and utter hatred in his eyes made even the Khan repel slightly.

"Savages…"

The jaguar whispered before he finally collapsed to the floor proper. The Great Khan looked at the now unconscious feline at his feet and scratched his chin before he leaned back on his throne. He took a deep breath and addressed the guards.

"Take this jaguar to the dungeon. Treat him well. Let the healer tend to his wounds and prepare something to eat for him. We shall still need him later."

He commanded in a calm but firm voice and his guards bowed deep in their affirmative before picking up the unconscious one and dragged him out of the great hall.

When silence fell again on the hall, the Great Khan was deep in thought. He was unable to make sense of what the jaguar told him, but he was pretty sure, that the warrior did not lie to him. What predator would hunt just for the kill but not for the meat?

He looked at his older daughter, equally in thought and as he looked to the other side his younger was whispering to her mother, who looked at her concerned. He smiled and looked at his mate.

"Care to share your thoughts my beloved Pecada?"

He purred in a love ladden tone and immediately the expression on his mates face brightened. She came to him and laid her clawed hand on his cheek, caressing him softly.

"My dear, this is a matter only concerning a mother and her daughter. Girls got to have their secrets."

She answered him equally purring and with the voice of an angel. He leaned his head against her hand and smiled with closed eyes. He nodded.

"Of course. Girls need their secrets, else the males might at some point fully understand them. That would be the downfall of our civilization."

He gave back and the mirth in his voice was clearly heard. Both of them chuckled softly, while Emily blushed slightly. He reached over and laid his big paw on her much more delicate hand and smiled.

"All is good my love… But that was not what I meant."

He addressed them all.

"What do my girls think about what that jaguar told us? I would be delighted to hear your thoughts about this dilemma."

He said softly and in an encouraging manner. Amelia cleared her throat softly and the Khan turned on his throne to look at her. She looked a bit distressed and took a deep breath before she turned to her father.

"I never heard about a species of predators who only killed for fun or sport. Every species of carnivore that was taught me by the priestesses always killed to sustain their own live or in the very least in self-defense, and even in that case the carnivore would not let its kill go to waste but eat as much as it could. We do not kill for the thrill, not even in the war of old did we kill only for the purpose of killing. It always was for food and sustenance."

She looked at her hands and shook her head.

"I can only agree with the jaguar. Savages. No civilized species would kill only for the sake of killing."

She added. The Khan nodded, that was what he would agree to all the same. He turned to his other daughter and his mate. Emily nodded slightly.

"I agree. Even in the most dire times, did we not just kill our foes. But what intrigues me the most was his description of those predators. No fur, pale, leathery skin, and they wore the pelts of the slain. I never saw a creature to which this description would fit. The few furless species we know of, do not have pale skin. Pale skin does not suit for camouflage in the jungle. It may help disguise them in the high mountains, were there is only stone and snow, but down here, pale skin would stand out too much. Maybe therefore they take the pelts and skins of their kills. They want to camouflage themselves better."

She explained her thoughts. Again the Great Khan nodded. He could get behind this thought just as well. His daughters would make good rulers, if they would think like that. Finally his gaze shifted towards his mate. Her expression was closed. She pressed her lips together, but she knew he would not let her get away without knowing at least some of her thoughts. And so she nodded.

"All this is right. But what do they want in the end. If they hunt just for the thrill, just for sport, and they collect trophies to better disguise and conceal themselves in the jungle. What do they want with all that. He said they came further with each of their hunts. How long until they will trespass into our territory. If the jaguars, who are excellent warriors, can not stop them, how can we stop them? He said they kill from afar with weapons that spit fire and thunder. What can we muster to counteract such a threat? We need more information. We must learn more about this enemy. Or else we might face the same fate as the jaguars."

She said. Her voice was filled with concern and to a degree fear. Fear not so much for herself but for her loved ones, as she knew, if there would be a fight, a war even, her mate, their chief, would fight at the very front line.

Said mate nodded mutely. Her thoughts were his thoughts just as well. Non of them had ever experienced the woes of war. They all were born and raised in the most peaceful time this jungle had ever experienced. Unprecedented peace between herbivore and carnivores. The pact, closed by their ancestors and renewed just years ago by him and the herbivores of this generation had gifted them a period of peace and prosperity never before seen anywhere. But this new threat could very well end this peace faster than they ever could have imagined.

He took a deep breath and leaned back against his throne. Thoughts raced in his mind and fought with one another for his attention. What would he do? What could he do? Could he do anything at all? He laid his fingertips against one another and leaned his head against the cradle he had formed.

"We will have to wait for our… guest… to recover at least somewhat, so we can interrogate him once more. Meanwhile I will consult the High Priestess. Double the border patrols. I want spears at every entryway to the jungle at all times."

He said in a calm tone and closed his eyes briefly before looking at his mate.

"Will you accompany me my dear?"

He asked and as she nodded silently he addressed his daughters.

"You two are dismissed for now. Return to your studies. I will send for you as soon as I have news."

Emily wanted to protest, but the clawed hand of her mother on her shoulder reminded her not to contradict her father in time like this. She nodded briefly and looked over to her sibling. Quietly both of them got up from their seats and knelt down before their father.

Benevolently he laid a paw on each of his daughters heads and nodded.

"Rise my children."

He beckoned them and they rose from their knees in an infinitely elegant way. He smiled. They grew up much to fast.

"Now be gone my beloved girls. I send for you later."

They bowed and left the hall. The portal door was not yet closed as their excited banter was already audible. He smiled and lifted his paw to his mates face, gently caressing her cheek.

"It all goes much to fast. They were only little cubs yesterday…"

He murmured softly and Pecada held his paw to her cheek softly stroking it. She loved his softer side so much. She knew, better then anyone else, that his hard and unyielding outer shell was only a facade for a much softer core.

"Indeed, they are still much to young to succeed you. So you are not allowed to step down yet. And you are not allowed to die at all. I won’t allow it."

She responded and there was some mirth in her voice. He knew she didn’t meant it, but he loved her for her sense of humor, that was always able to drag him out of his mood. He smiled softly.

"You wanna tell me that secret of yours?"

He asked, already knowing the answer. She shook her head softly.

"Nooo, that one is between Emily and me. Not even her father is allowed to know. Not yet at least."

Now he began to grin.

"So, there is a chance I will learn it…"

He said, more to himself as to her, but he knew she would have picked it up anyway. And indeed she leaned over and kissed her beloved mate on the head.

"Maybe…"

She whispered into his ear in a meaningful way. He sighed heavily.

"We should head out to the High Priestess. I have a feeling, I might still learn some new things today."

He said and slowly rose from his throne.

---

New foes…

On their way through the temple, the Great Khan was deep in thought. Several times he caught himself walking slower and slower until at some point he stopped. His mate, always at his side, laid her delicate hands no his shoulders. Snuggling up to him from behind she laid her head on his left shoulder and nuzzled his neck a bit.

"What are you pondering again my dear?"

She asked softly the smile on her face clearly audible in her voice. He murred quietly, enjoying the caress from his favorite mate and reached up to gently stroke her cheek.

"I am worried. If there is any truth in what that jaguar told us, we are in grave danger and I do not know how I shall go about it."

He responded truthfully. She pulled him closer and kissed his neck, letting her hand roam his broad chest before hugging him tightly against herself.

"I know. But we are not yet in danger. Relax my big chief, or else I might need to relax you in other ways…"

She whispered and let her hands wander down his chest slowly. He purred in response and leaned his head against hers. How he would have loved to give in to her suggestion. He already felt his member react to her, her scent, her gentle touch and her voice. She had always had her way with him. He took a deep breath and relaxed visibly before he slowly turned to her. Looking into her beautiful yellow-green eyes he smiled and touched her forehead with his.

"Oh my lovely Pecada, how much I would love to drag you to our quarters and spend the rest of this day there, playing with you in the most carnal way possible, but alas we need to consult the High Priestess first."

He whispered and rubbed himself softly against her, shivering slightly at the pleasure even this subtle touch was providing him. She smiled and returned the gesture with great pleasure, purring softly and holding him close to herself. She did not ever get enough of him. She did not mind sharing him with the other concubines, as he had several other tigresses besides her in his harem. As was tradition for the Great Khan. But since she was the mother of his only offspring, she had a higher standing among the tigresses. It had never been a problem. They all were happy with his prowess and his attention. But Pecada had always been a bit more greedy when it came to spend time with her mate.

She enjoyed his attention, and even in this brief moment, out in the hallway, she deeply enjoyed his touch and his love for her. At the same time, she knew he was right, this was not the time for bed-sports, that would come later, this was the time to gather as much intel as possible. And so she let off of him and gave him a small kiss right on his big nose.

"You are right, as always my beloved. Let us consult the priestess and learn as much as we can."

She said and as a last sign of rebellion, her hand gently stroked over his growing bulge in his loincloth. He shivered at her touch, but smiled widely. He loved her devious streak, she was almost always able to coax at least some shenanigans out of him, and he was almost willing to let her have her way this time also, but he had to stay strong. Too much was on the line, even now.

And so he just returned the favor and let his hands gently slide over her cheek, down her neck and over her ample breasts, cupping one of them briefly, watching her features soften almost instantly as she enjoyed his touch to no end. But he did not linger and turned to walk on towards the chambers of the High Priestess.

While the Great Khan and his favorite mate made their way towards the ritual chambers of the priestesses, his order reached the barracks. The tiger in charge, a huge, burly warrior covered in countless scares collected in equally countless fights, took the order from the guard who had directly came here from the great halls.

"Doubling down the border patrols? Spears at every entryway to our territory?"

He almost shouted at the guard who winced back a little bit. All the tigers of the guard knew how hot-tempered their captain could be. No one wanted to be on the receiving end of one of his temper-tantrums. If he weren’t just such a good fighter and just as natural a leader as he were, the Great Khan would most likely already discharged him from his position. He paced up and down his small quarter growling low and rambling incomprehensibly before he turned to the guard again.

"I will see to it. Go and report to the Khan, his guard will secure our borders. Nothing will sneak in or out, no matter what."

His growl was as low as it got before he shoved the guard out of the small room and left himself for the quarters of his subordinates. The guard rushed off to find the Great Khan, relieved to not have gotten his ass handed to him by the captain.

The captains heavy footsteps echoed through the hallway outside the two big sleeping halls, where the tigers of the guard, that were not on duty usually spend their time. The big tiger took a deep breath and pushed open the first door.

"Rise and shine!"

He shouted in his best parade ground voice, waking up even the last of the tigers instantly. It was almost a reflex for most of the tigers by now to jump out of their bunks when the captain shouted anything. The stood to attention even before they were properly awake.

"Listen up my little cubs. The Great Khan has learned of a grave danger lurking just outside our borders. Some yet unidentified, strange and alien foe is picking of high value targets from afar and only takes trophies. It already decimated the jaguars, not that we mind that at all, but nothing is stopping them from picking on us or, may the ancestors prevent, our allies."

The last part was dripping with so much sarcasm, that even the captain had to smirk for a short moment.

"We are to secure our borders and report everything unusual we encounter. So my little murdermittens, gear up, we are going to war! I want all of you, geared up in full kit ready to move out ASAP! And pack the rest of the kit for all of the others already out on patrol!"

His shouts were underlined by a vicous growl. The older tigers, who knew the captain for longer knew, that he had wanted some action for a long time now, and that this was most likely right up his alley. All the tigers got immediately to work packing their gear and that of the other tigers already in the field. The captain meanwhile turned to the other door. He sighed deeply.

"And please, someone tell the rookies what’s going on. If I go in there those Sissies will shit their pants from here till Friday…"

And with that he stomped of, back to his quarters. He would sort out his own gear. He would erect a temporary command post somewhere in the middle between the temple and the border to keep the ways shorter and to be able to react faster if anything happened. In his head his mind was working overtime as he mulled over the terrain and were it was the most likely an incursion would occur.

Away from the buzzing barracks the Great Khan had reached his destination. Before him the big red door of the ritual chambers was guarded by two of the honor guards. Big, muscular tigers, their most perfect bodies ordained with ritualistic ribbons and their fur painted with runes of purity and protection. They knelt down and bowed their head deeply as they saw their chief approach. The Great Khan smiled softly and nodded. The honor guard were the best of the best they had to offer. He stopped between them and laid a hand of each their shoulders.

"Rise my warriors."

Slowly they rose back to their feet. Their movements, slow but powerful did not hide a certain grace.

"Is the High Priestess available?"

He asked in a low, respectful tone. One of the guards responded in a equally low tone.

"She is in the bath. She needs to purify before the opening of the path tomorrow. She takes the burden very serious."

The chief nodded and looked at Pecada.

"Will you go in there and explain the situation? I will wait in the courtyard."

Even though he was the Great Khan and therefore more than just the chief of this tribe, there were some rules even he had to obey to. Pecada nodded and one of the guards slightly opened the door for her. She quickly slipped through the big red door before it was closed behind her. The Khan nodded and made his way towards the big courtyard.

Inside the ritual chambers there was always a somber atmosphere. Everyone who entered them knew the souls who entered here were most likely not coming out of these chambers alive. Pecada avoided the ritual chambers as much as possible. She knew their lifestyle needed the death of others, as they needed to eat their flesh, but that did not mean she would have to be proud of what happened in this chambers, when every other week the tributes send from the tribes of the herbivores entered these sacred quarters. When they led the innocent to the slaughter bench to be sacrificed for the Greater Good and the upholding of the ancient truce they closed with them.

It was a necessary evil, the lesser evil, they chose instead of doing it the olden ways. Hunting and killing when needed, indiscriminately.

They told themselves, it was a more civilized way of doing it. It was so deeply ingrained into their minds and souls after almost 300 years now, that they believed in it to be gospel. Even most of the herbivores were of the opinion that this was the right way. But deep down, they still killed each other to survive, and deep down that was, what hindered them to truly form an alliance.

Pecada crept through the chambers, lid by a few oil lamps, the smell of herbs and oils hung heavy in the stuffy air. They were preparing the sacred oil to anoint the sacrifices when the path was opened the next day. The oils and herbs they used were beguiling, the psychoactive ingredients numbed the senses and took away the fear from them, so the sacrifices would neither resist nor hesitate when led to the slaughter bench and in the end, they would not feel any pain when the shepherd would end their existence on this plane. It was the only mercy they could offer them.

She breathed deeply of the scent and felt how her mind began to cloud over. The priestesses working with these oils were by now mostly immune to the effect, since they were almost constantly in contact with it. She rounded a corner into a small hallway that led away from the first chambers, were the sacrifices were usually welcomed and deeper into the ritual chambers. One of the priestesses saw her and called out for her.

"Oh Pecada, what are you doing here at this time? May I help you with something?"

It was Rayas who was sitting in one of the alcoves and grinding down dried herbs for the oils. Pecada turned to her and smiled relaxed. Rayas could very well see the effect the scent of the oils and herbs had on her and had to hold back a chuckle. She got up from her place and came over.

"Oh my, you got quite the buzz going don’t you?"

They knew each other well, or else Rayas would be much more cautious and respectful towards a high-ranking member of her chiefs harem. But since they were pretty close she tucked her in and led her on a bit deeper, away from the thickest of the miasma.

"I… I need to speak to the high… hmmm… priestess...gnnihihi…"

She brought out of herself and Rayas nodded. She had figured that out already, non of the tigers, that did not need to be in these chambers came here on the days that led up the opening of the path on their own agenda. Well most. Some of the younger ones sometimes came by to get a sniff, only to be kicked out of the chambers by the guards… mostly "after" they got their sniff.

Rayas led Pecada deeper into the labyrinth that were the quarters of the priestesses until they finally stood before a simple door. She looked the Great Khan’s concubine into the eyes and searched for the signs, that the effect of the oils was wearing off again.

"Feeling better?"

She asked softly and Pecada nodded silently, scratching her head in an embarrassed fashion.

"Yeah, that stuff is very potent, isn’t it?"

She responded still a little drowsy. The priestess nodded.

"It needs to be for the purpose we need it for."

Her voice was not more than a whisper at that point, she held it low in respect for the many dead souls lingering in these halls and the High Priestess being on the other side of the thin door they were standing outside of. Pecada's eyes darkened a bit and she nodded.

Just before she could ask the voice of the High Priestess sounded from within.

"Come in you two. What provides me the pleasure of being disturbed in my ritual cleansing?"

She did not sound annoyed, but both Rayas and Pecada winced nonetheless, the feeling of being caught while sneaking was a little embarrassing. Rayas regained her fortitude first and gently pushed open the door. The small chamber they now entered was lit by some bio luminescent algae, that coated almost all the walls. It gave the whole room an eerie, almost ethereal atmosphere. In the middle of the room there was a small pool that was filled with water, that seemed to glow in the same eerie greenish-blue light as the algae. The High Priestess lay in the pool totally naked and relaxed, letting herself soak in the cold shimmering fluid. She did not even open her eyes to look at them.

"I can tell it is you Rayas, who is it you brought with you?"

She asked softly, her voice a mere breath in the silence of the room. Rayas knelt down besides the pool, bowing her head deeply.

"Yes, it is I who disturbs your most sacred of rituals High Priestess. I brought Pecada Dulce, mate to the Great Khan with me. She has urgent matters to discuss with you, or else she would have waited until your bath was finished, High Priestess."

Rayas whispered, never lifting her head to look at the High Priestess. Now the High Priestess slowly opened her eyes and lifted her head from the small cushion it had laid on to look at Pecada. She blinked softly to adjust her eyes to the light again.

"What brings you here Pecada? What is so important, that the High Priestess needs to interrupt her cleansing before the opening of the path?"

Her voice still did not sound annoyed. She still sounded absolutely calm and collected. There was a reason why the old High Priestess chose her to be her heir before she had passed away. She was equally resilient against stress, and her deep and reassuring calmness helped all the others in her presence to keep their cool. She was wise beyond her age, as she was still younger then even the Khans daughters. She would, if the ancestors wished for it, embody this position for long years to come. Pecada bowed to her, as even if she was more than twice the age of the High Priestess, her rank in their society was much lower than the High Priestess.

"The Great Khan sends me with his regards, as he is not allowed in here. We need to consult your knowledge in matters of utmost importance to the peace in our realm. There is a new threat, lurking just outside out borders, that threatens to inflict a heavy toll on all of our society, not only us but the herbivores as well."

The concern in her voice was palpable and as she spoke one could see Rayas tense up. The High Priestess slowly straightened up in her bath, the splashing of the water was unnaturally loud in the small and otherwise silent room. Her wet coat clung tight around her slender frame as she rose out of the water in an infinitely elegant motion. She stood there, naked before the other two and patiently waited for the water to slowly drain out of her fur, not stroking it out. It gave her time to think about what Pecada said. As the water slowly ceased to drip from her body she reached for her robes but Rayas was quicker, picking them up and helping her superior into the simple gown. The High Priestess thanked her with a respectful nod.

"You can retreat to your task Rayas. I will take it from here."

She whispered softly and nodded again to the priestess, who bowed once again and retreated silently for the chamber to return to her herbs. The High Priestess looked after her for a moment and smiled softly.

"I am happy to know her in my entourage. She is so eager and she helped me so much with fitting into this role. Helped me with carrying the burden this position brings with it."

She explained and looked over at Pecada.

"And now, tell me of that threat, so I may prepare my mind for it before we reach out chief."

She demanded in a soft tone, leading the way back to the upper chambers of the priestess’ quarters, where they would welcome the Great Khan and hold council.

The Great Khan was out in the big courtyard. It was already prepared for the arrival of their "guests" on the next day. Everything had been tidied up and all the leafscatter had been picked up. All was clean and the flowers and bushes were tended to. It was one if not the most beautiful and serene place in the whole temple. Slowly he walked across the big open space, along the benches on which the sacrifices would be waiting for their ceremony. Normally his guard was performing drills and training regimes in this courtyard. It was never really quiet here. Only… only in the nights before they opened the path. He remembered how he played in this yard as a small cub and ran from the priestesses when he was not willing to study more of their history. He remembered how he was forced to stay out of the yard every other week, when the sacrifices came here and how unfair he had found it to be, that he, soon to be the next Great Khan, set up to be the ruler over all the jungle, a carnivore nonetheless was not allowed to play in the courtyard of his own seat of power. The realization of the errors in his ways had only come much, much later, and only after a certain event his eyes had been opened for real. Now he walked through the yard in a somber, calm way, listening to the sounds of the distant jungle and the shadows always present in this temple.

In a way he was always surrounded by death. They knew, that the tigers had not erected this temple. It already stood here for god only knows how long before the tigers had claimed it as their own. And even way before they had occupied it, the ones who had lived here before had used it as a ritual site. Many of the chambers inside were used for ritualistic sacrifices and the deep red coloration of the granite in those chambers told of how much blood had flown in there over time.

This was a place of death, a place were animals went to be murdered.

He was deep in thought when he circled around an ancient stone altar, placed right in the middle of the courtyard by whoever had build this temple. In ancient times, the sacrifices where made right here, out in the open, for all to see. He ran his fingers over the smooth stone, felt the surface. The ones that had been here before them had been the embodiment of death. He did not know what had driven them away back then, no one knew for certain. He was not sure if anyone had ever really looked into it. But the temple had been empty for a long time when they had settled in here. And now that they lived here, they were the embodiment of death.

And equally now, now was there a force out there somewhere beyond their borders, that would hunt even them. A force deadlier than death itself.

A cold shiver ran down his spine, all the way to the tip of his tail. He slowly took away his hand from the stone and looked at it.

"Here you are…"

The Great Khan literally jumped, startled by the sound of the High Priestess’ voice behind his back. He turned around and looked at the young tigress in her long robe, standing a mere four paces away from him. She smiled softly, obviously amused by the fact they had been able to sneak up on him so easily. His mate stood behind her, grinning from ear to ear. She had to hold back as not to burst out laughing as she saw his petrified expression on his face.

But he regained his composure quickly and bowed deep before the High Priestess. She returned the gesture, but not as deep. It was not out of disrespect for her chief, but the traditions dictated, that even though the chief was nominally the leader of their clan, she was the spiritual center of their culture and therefore was due all respect.

She smiled as he straightened up again. She knew, she would not get the same respect from him or any of the currently older tigers, as her predecessor had gotten, but that was due to her age and experience. She would over time garner the respect of each and everyone of her kin.

"So, tell me, what advice do you seek Khan?"

She asked in her calm and quiet voice. He overall calmness and the warmth in her whole posture reminded him so much of her predecessor, it helped him ease his tension a bit. He opened his arms a bit before he took the stage.

"The border patrol has captured a trespasser from the outside, a jaguar. He and his companions were already badly injured, the other two had to be executed, as they did not surrender to our guards. He was brought in for interrogation and told us of a new threat, coming from the mountains to the east."

He began to report what the prisoner had told him. He held his voice low and calm, but his excitement was noticeable. The High Priestess listened to him quietly and nodded from time to time, to let him know she was following him.

"He described those predators, as he called them, as bipedal hunters, without fur of their own. They wore the fur and coats of their prey and used weapons the spit fire and thunder. They fight from afar, without honor or pride, and they do not eat their kills, just take trophies and their skins."

He continued. The High Priestess lifted her hand softly as he came to an end. As he had finished he looked her in the eyes and waited patiently. The High Priestess mulled over what her chief said softly tapping her chin. She looked at him and began to formulate her response but canceled them each time. In the end she said:

"Hmm but why don’t they eat their prey? They must be carnivores, why would they kill other animals otherwise?"

It was more like thinking out loud she turned around and with a wink they motioned the Great Khan and Pecada to follow her. She led them back to the priestess’ chambers. As they came to the big red wooden door with its stylized tiger skull painted on it, the Great Khan hesitated for a moment. The High Priestess took note and nodded softly.

"You will be permitted to join us in the chambers of the priestesses, as what I am about to show you, might help you understand."

She stated and pulled open one half of the big double door and slipped through the gap.

"As you know, we are not the first occupants of these walls. There were at least one other civilization before us. We do not know too much about them, as the runes and murals are pretty much completely faded in places and translating them into our tongue is hard enough as it is."

She continued and led them to a big mural at the back wall of the welcoming chamber. The carvings were shallow and in places they were eroded away from years upon years of being exposed to the elements and the studying by whoever was there at the time.

She pointed at some very stylized figures at the top right of the mural.

"We are pretty sure the those are depictions of jaguars. The talons, fangs and the spots on their bodies give it away pretty much."

She then pointed at some depictions on the left of the mural.

"Those, that we are certain as well, depict water buffaloes. The big horns, the bulky bodies and the fact that they seem to eat grass and leafs, make it very much obvious."

Finally she pointed at some almost faded figures at the bottom of the mural.

"We always thought those might be tigers, but we were never too sure about that, as the carvings are pretty faded and the details are pretty vague in the best of cases. But as the figures bipedal, and they are shown to carry weapons of some sort and they are shown to bare features akin to hunters, we assumed they were depicting tigers. We know for sure, that wolves are shown in other ways…"

She continued and stepped away from the mural to led her chief and his mate have a closer look.

"… but in the light of what you told me, I would assume, that the figure shown here, might even be the creatures you mentioned. We know, that water buffaloes and jaguars of that time were not using tools yet. And for us, we can not be too sure, as we have no documented history of our clan from back then. Therefore we were glad to have been able to use this murals and runes as reference and go from there. But it is highly possible that we too were not yet tool users at the time of creation of this mural."

She explained and turned to the throne she would sit on the next day. It was covered all over by runes, inscriptions and murals. She circled the throne and let her fingers run over the runes mumbling something unintelligible to herself while she seemed to search for something. The Great Khan, after studying the mural extensively turned to her while Pecada still looked at the carvings.

"You think those are the same hunters that now came from the mountains?"

He asked in a low, respectful tone and came over to the throne and looked at the faded runes and small depictions. The High Priestess shrugged her shoulders.

"I can not be totally certain of that… yet. I would need to see one of them. As you see, the depictions are highly stylized and not directly accurate. But I would say, it is somewhat likely, that these new predators you heard about are the same creatures, that are shown in those murals and that are mentioned all over in the runes."

She responded softly and pointed at a some of the more faded runes.

"Nea-Phi-Lim … at least that is the pronunciation we found to be most accurate for those runes. It is what they called themselves."

Her voice was quiet, but the excitement in it was obvious to be heard. The Great Khan raised his brows.

"Neaphilim?!"

He repeated it out loud like he was tasting the word. He looked at the High Priestess.

"What do you mean by, they call themselves that in the runes?"

She smiled softly and let himself answer his question. It took him a hot second until the penny had dropped. But then he looked around in the chamber and looked at all the murals and runes, that covered practically all of the surfaces of this room. In the end his gaze wandered back to the High Priestess. She nodded softly.

"Yes, it is most likely that they were the ones who build this temple back in the olden times. Back when we were not more then savage animals. They might be thousands of years ahead of us. The creatures depicted on the murals are using simple tools. Spears, knifes… tools made out of stone and wood, like we do now. But those murals are older than our civilization. By the ancients, who knows what they are capable of now. You said they are using weapons that spit fire and thunder and are able to fight from afar."

She explained and rounded the throne to stand in front of the Great Khan. Her posture conveyed calm confidence, but her eyes allowed for a much deeper look behind her facade, and the showed uncertainty and fear. The Great Khan nodded.

"Yes, you are right. If they were able to build this temple long before we were even able to use simple tools, they might be far ahead of us when it comes to warfare. But we will not simply give in to this threat and retreat without a fight. We have too much to lose, and it is not only us, the herbivores as well have much to lose. We fought too hard to build up this society and this civilization. It is not perfect, but it is the closest thing to an utopia any of us will most likely ever witness."

He said with conviction and the High Priestess agreed. Pecada came up from behind and laid her hands on his shoulders. His posture softened a bit as he looked over his shoulder the look at her.

"Well my beloved, what are we gonna do?"

She asked softly, taking the words more or less right out of the High Priestess’ mouth. The Great Khan mulled over this thought for a moment, before he made a decision.

"Nothing. For now, we can’t do much. We will wait for the jaguar to recover a bit, before we will interrogate him one more time. In the meantime the border patrols are being doubled. We will have to gather more intel. I would greatly appreciate when you and your priestesses can search a bit more in the runes and archives if you can find out a bit more. Every little detail might help."

He explained in a soft tone. The High Priestess nodded slightly.

"I will let the acolytes search in the old scriptures, but first we have to tend to the path. The rites and traditions need to be uphold, for they are the foundation this society is build upon. After tomorrow, when everything is done, we will focus on the research as much as we can."

She responded in a calm but firm voice that did not allow for any contradiction. The Great Khan bowed his head.

"Of course High Priestess, we can not allow the truce to be violated by any means."

The High Priestess returned the bow and gently pointed at the door that would lead them back to the outer chambers of the temple, away from the quarters of the priestesses.

"Good. Then everything is said and done for now. I would greatly appreciate if you would take your leave for now, as I and certainly my other priestesses still need to finish a lot of preparations for the sacrifices tomorrow."

Her voice was still very calm but she effectively shooed both of them out of her quarters. The Great Khan knew better than to resist the priestess and complied with her request to leave them alone. When they came to the big door, it was already opened by one of the guards, letting them out.

Both the Great Khan and Pecada would retreat to their quarters to rest. There was nothing more to do for the moment. They would see what the next few days would bring.

---

Si vis pacem para bellum

The next few days went by reasonably quiet. The orders were given and the gears began to slowly grind.

The Great Khan was in one of the highest rooms of the pyramid shaped temple and oversaw the surrounding jungle. It was like an green ocean frozen in time. The softly rolling landscape was like waves on a peaceful ocean. Only interrupted by the occasional column of smoke, where he knew the nearer tribes of herbivores had settled. But he only knew too well that the peaceful serenity of the green landscape was deceiving. The jungle was a dangerous place to live in. Even now, that the feud between the herbivores and them was mostly settled, there were plenty of ways to get injured or even die in this thickest. Poisonous plants, insects, diseases, swamps, quicksand, the heat. If you didn’t know how to manage yourself in this green-ish hell, you were already dead before you yourself realized.

Nevertheless he loved "his" realm. He had never left their part of this jungle. There had never been the need to do so. They had plenty of food, they had never been in any real danger, at least not since they had closed the pact with the herbivores.

The incursions of other carnivores from outside their realm had been few and far between. The jungle was big, and reached far beyond their borders. The realm outside had plenty of food and resources as well, but the tribes outside never had the fortune of having closed a deal between one another and so, they lived the old ways… hunter and hunted. A careful balance between predators and prey had to be held upright for that system to work properly.

But now. Now they were in danger. Real danger.

He had visited his prisoner to interrogate him once more. The jaguar warrior has back in good health. His wounds tended too by his healers and priestesses, were healing fast and proper. He had regained some of his lost musclemass, since he was fed enough meat to do so.

Once more he was a formidable foe, an enemy to be respected and feared in close combat.

Given the chance he would most likely be a good match for his guards, but he was quite content in not trying his luck. He knew he was only kept alive because he was still of use, as soon as he was not useful any longer he would surely be executed, most likely in a display to secure the trust of the herbivores once more. He would rather avoid this fate if he could.

The Great Khan had come down into the dungeons of the temple, accompanied by his daughters. The guard at the sturdy, wooden door knelt down before his chief and waited for his chief to allow him to get up again. The Great Khan acknowledged the show of respect by his subordinate and demanded him to rise again.

"Rise guard. I have come to see our guest. How is he?"

He spoke in a soft tone, certain that the jaguar inside the cell would be able to hear him clearly. The guard rose to his feet again and nodded.

"The prisoner is in a good condition. The healer was here this morning. His wounds are healing fine. He will most likely fully recover. The priestess who was here a short while ago said he would need something to do if he is not to suffer from boredom too much."

The guard explained and the Great Khan nodded softly.

"Good. I am glad he is recovering. We will probably need him in full fighting capacity. Open the door, I want to speak with him."

His voice remained calm and collected, but he tensed slightly as the guard complied with his order and turned to the door gripping his mace firm. He reached for the bolt that secured the door close and addressed the occupant of the cell behind it.

"Step back from the door Talon, the Great Khan wishes to speak to you."

The guards voice was firm and did not allow for any contradiction. He waited for a brief moment before pulling the bolt back and slowly opening the door. The Jaguar sat on his bunk his elbows propped up on his knees and he looked at the door in a calm manner. The guard nodded and gave way to the Khan and his daughters.

Now that he was clean and most of his superficial wound were pretty much healed, only the bandages over his deeper wounds distracted from his physique. He was a mighty warrior. Somewhere around seven feet tall and musclebound. His small round head harbored intelligent eyes and there was no doubt, that he was judging his chances against the Khan and his daughters. But he remained calm and did not move.

The Great Khan entered the cell followed by his daughters. The guard closed the door behind them and the sound of the bolt being shove into the closed position sounded terribly final. The Great Khan stepped towards the jaguar, but he left a respectful distance to leave his "guest" some room to breathe. When he finally addressed him, his voice was calm and collected but also firm and authoritative.

"Warrior, I am glad to see you are in a good shape. I hope you know to appreciate my hospitality."

He began and the jaguar straightened up and looked the chief of the tigers in the eyes. A small act of defiance, which the Great Khan was happy to let slide, as he easily held the gaze of the jaguar.

"You never told me your name, you only refused to be called Talon. I would prefer to know the name of the jaguar I am talking to."

He continued, never breaking eye contact with the other feline. The jaguar nodded softly and diverted his gaze, instead looking at the Great Khans younger daughter Emily.

"In my clan I was known as Garra Ligera. But you are allowed to call me Garra."

His voice had regained its strength and its volume, befitting a warrior like him, and still he kept it low and quiet as the small room they were in did not need loud voices. There was a certain gentleness in his voice, a lack of harshness or roughness, one would assume to be in the voice of a prisoner interrogated by his captors. The Great Khan nodded again.

"Garra Ligera. A good name for a jaguar."

He agreed and his voice came down to the same level as Garra’s. He looked briefly at his daughters and they fanned out to the corners of the room. The Khan himself took the little stool to sit down upon. Now at the same height as his captive he felt a certain kinship towards him. They both were apex predators, carnivores, felines… and yet they were total opposites to one another.

"So Garra, we need to talk once more. About those strange hunters. I want your opinion on them. Would the jaguar or the tigers be able to force them back to the mountains… force them back into hiding or perhaps even vanquish them completely?"

He asked quietly and waited patiently for the jaguars answer. Garra leaned back against the cold stonewall behind him and thought about it. His gaze wandered from Amelia to Emily and then to the Great Khan. They all were in top physical form and surely trained to the best of their abilities. In the end he closed his eyes and slowly shook his head.

"Great Khan, as much as I respect the prowess of you and your tribe. And as much as I am biased towards the abilities of the member of my own race. I need to admit that these foes are not to be trifled with. Their ability to kill from a great distance is horrifying. I know that some of the tribes have tried to fight them, but none have ever even come close to killing one of them. Every time one had to face the retaliation of its prey, it was already gone when his prey reached the position from which the attack came. All that was left was the stench of burned sulfur and burned skin."

He explained and looked at the floor clenching his fists tightly. The Great Khan mulled the information over for a moment.

"Have you seen one of them in person? Or did you experience what you have just told me?"

He asked and the jaguar shook his head.

"No. All of what I know is hear-say, but I trust or more likely trusted the sources. And before you ask, my wounds were not from one of their attacks or I would most likely not sit here right now. I indeed have seen the aftermath of their attacks, no one survives a wound like that."

Garra responded softly still shaking his head. The Great Khan nodded and pressed his lips together.

"So, non of us would stand a chance alone. So, you would suggest to join forces?"

He stated the up to this point unthinkable. This hit the jaguar totally unprepared and he straightened up to his full height, looking the Great Khan straight in the eyes. And the Great Khan’s daughters looked at their father equally in shock.

Satisfied with the reaction the Great Khan nodded slightly and raised a clawed finger.

"Listen to me Garra, listen carefully, I do not offer this lightheartedly, as the offering alone is a grave violation of everything my ancestors have build up in the last 300 years. But I am afraid, that I agree with your assessment of the situation and I fear, that my clan alone will not be able to withstand the onslaught of these fiends. I am afraid we will need all the help we can get to drive these ancient foes out of this jungle once and for all."

He began, his voice a mere whisper, but the words were heavy enough to weigh down even the mightiest of warriors. Garra looked at him still unsure what he would think about it. The Great Khan did not wait for a reaction but continued on.

"I will share with you, what little information we were able to gather. Our priestesses have scoured our archives and the ancient murals for information on that matter. And we think we have found out some unsettling things."

He took a deep breath, as the information he was about to drop on Garra was highly classified and in fact not even his daughters knew it until now.

"As you surely know, the tiger were not the ones to erect this temple in the first place. When we occupied this structure it was long abandoned already. But the original constructors of this building left behind many murals, runes, inscriptions detailing their daily life and their own history."

Garra nodded as did Amelia and Emily.

"We have determined that those who have originally build this temple and the strange predators you encountered are one and the same. They called themselves Nea-Phi-Lim back then."

Stated the Great Khan and let the intel sink in for a moment. He could hear his younger daughter gasp and nodded. Garra seemed to be in deep thought. After a short while he looked at the Great Khan.

"I would like to see those murals."

While the Great Khan was having a tea party with his prisoner the guard was out in force. They reinforced their borders, garrisoned the more obvious entryways to their part of the jungle with more tigers and tightened the schedule for their patrols. Their captain had dug out a command post somewhere in the middle between their borders and their temple. So far there was nothing out of the usual.

The atmosphere was tense. It was very unusual for the Great Khan to call out an alarm. Even the captain, usually stoic and able to withstand high pressure situations quite well was on the edge.

At was at that time, that the first of the herbivore-tribes noticed the differences. Most herbivores maintained trade relations with tribes of their own species outside the jungle. So they send out trade-caravans from their tribes to others. Most of the times those caravans would not encounter any tigers on their ways, as the borders were quite long and there were at most 150 tigers on the guard. But now, every one of the more obvious entryways was guarded day in and day out by at least a couple of them. And the were looking into the caravans, wanted to know where they were going and from where they were coming.

It wasn’t a huge thing, but it was disturbing non the less. Especially since the tigers were wearing full armor and weapons. Usually they were carrying a spear or a mace at most. They were still friendly and kept a respectful distance, not wanting to instill fear in their allies, but most of the merchants were a bit put off by all the fuzz. One of them, a water buffalo finally asked what was going on.

"May I ask what are you looking for? There must be a reason for all of this. Normally I don’t see the Great Khans guards patrolling the borders this vigilantly. I mean, I am happy that you are doing your part in keeping us all save and I appreciate it greatly, but I am worried to see so many of you in war gear out here."

He explained, his voice trembling slightly. The tigers opposed to him looked at one another, contemplating on how much they were allowed to say or not. In the end they decided, that they were not in the place of telling anything to a herbivore.

"Listen, we are not allowed to tell you anything. All our orders are naturally classified. But we would advice you to speak to the captain of the guard. He is currently at the command outpost. East of the river valley. If anyone, he will be the one to tell you anything."

Said the first tiger in a firm voice and pointing to a direction roughly to the west of their position. The buffalo looked at them in disbelief, but he knew, he was in no position to demand anything from them, so he orientated himself to their direction and nodded.

"Alright, well, I guess I will pay your captain a visit then."

He said in a disappointed tone. The tigers nodded and looked in the direction of the command outpost. Right that moment another tiger came into view. He had a spear balanced over his shoulder and from it multiple big chunks of meat hung.

"Oh nice, lunch…"

Said the second tiger and they saw how the buffalo paled as he saw the other tiger carrying those big chunks of meat. The newcomer waved at them and smiled.

"Someone ordered some fresh meat for lunch?"

He asked from afar and made no secret out of his amusement at the reaction of the buffalo. At this statement the buffalo made haste and pulled his little cart along the path leading deeper into the jungle. As he passed by the tiger carrying the meat, the feline looked after him and them continued towards the others pointing his thumb over his shoulder.

"What’s with him?"

He asked and took the spear from his shoulder offering the load to his fellow felines. Gratefully they took their share, biting heartily into the meat. With his mouth full the first tiger responded:

"Hi’sh ashkin’ why we are out here in full forsh. Hi’sh worried, ashkin’ if there’sh trouble."

The newcomer looked in the direction the buffalo went.

"Did you tell him anything?"

The second tiger shook his head.

"No, we shent him to she captain."

He nodded and shouldered the spear again. He would need to supply some more teams before he was able to return to base.

"Good. All intel is classified. We are not to tell anything to anyone. New orders will come with the next supply run."

The two tigers nodded and continued to tore into the flesh they had gotten for lunch. The third one turned north.

"How far is the next outpost?"

The first tiger pointed in the general direction the third was already facing.

"About half an hour."

The supply runner nodded and took off. They looked after him as he went on in a brisk pace.

With the borders as secure as the tigers could make them and with their whole clan in high alert there was nothing more the Great Khan could do now.

The High Priestess had hesitated to lead the jaguar enter the sacred ritual chambers, but in the end she agreed, that it was a necessary evil to show the outsider the murals and explain to him what they had found. It hat turned out he was much more open to their interpretations than they had given him credit and he had pointed out some more detail they may have overlooked in the beginning.

When everything was said and done, they all agreed, that those creatures calling themselves Nea-Phi-Lim were most likely the same ones now coming from the mountains, and that they were most likely much more advanced then them.

With grinding teeth the Great Khan had admitted, they would need all the help they could get. He had made an offer to Garra, in which he would let him go to find and gather as many jaguars as he could find. He would bring them to this temple. The Great Khan would see to it, that they would be fed, trained, armed and armored. He would provide them with shelter and sustenance for the duration of this conflict and the condition they would subjugate themselves under his command. What would come after this conflict would be determined then and there. But there were all in agreement, that none of them would be able to fend off those attackers by themselves alone. But together, giving Garra would find enough of his kin, they would be able to defeat the aggressors with sheer force of numbers. They were certain, that all faction would face grave losses as they were pretty much certain, that at least some would fall victim to these Nea-Phi-Lim before they were even capable of mounting an assault and in the assault itself there would certainly be losses too.

The jaguar had agreed to try and gather as many of the Talons as he could find and bring them to the Khan, or die trying. He was certain that they would be willing to help, and maybe, just maybe, they would be able to form a similar agreement as the tigers with the herbivore in their part of the jungle afterwards.

Word had spread among the herbivores, that the tigers were in uproar and something was afoot. More and more herbivores came questioning the tigers in the field, as they knew, it was a bad idea to come the temple uninvited. Only if one had an immediate death wish, one would come to the temple without being invited first.

It was apparent that the Great Khan needed to address the proverbial elephant in the jungle.

In preparation for all this, the Great Khan had send out messengers to all the herbivore tribes to gather them once more in the great hall.

This time the meeting would be held in daytime, and with much less fanfare then the last one. When the emissaries arrived at the temple they were greeted by a couple of priestesses, but no guards. They were led into the temple, which felt strangely empty. The corridors weren’t lid by torches and there were no other tigers to be seen. When they arrived at the big double doors leading to the great hall, there were two massive tigers standing guard at the doors. As the priestess approached they opened the door silently and gave way for the arriving congregation.

In the great hall a familiar sight presented itself to the herbivores. The big table was standing in the middle of the big hall and the stone tablets with all the names of the fallen were presented all around the hall. At the furthest wall there was the throne, or rather three thrones, sitting on them were the Great Khan as well as his daughters, which were by this point unknown by the herbivores. Behind Emily, to the left of the Great Khan stood Pecada, which was known to most of the emissaries from their last visit to the temple. To the right of the thrones stood another tigress, she was clad in a long robe which was adorned with colorful runes and was decorated with ritualistic ribbons.

The priestess let the herbivores into the hall, to the table and turned towards the thrones. She took a few steps and knelt down before her leaders. Surprisingly it was not the Great Khan who beckoned her to rise, but the tigress to the right, who spoke to her in a hushed voice using a dialect the herbivores did not understand. The priestess rose to her feet, bowed once more and then left the hall.

The big double doors were closed behind her and the clunk of them being shut sounded very final. Silence fell upon the great hall.

---

Shut up when the adults are talking…

As the herbivores stood around the table waiting for things to happen, the Great Khan waited for the tension to rise. He loved the dramatics and he wanted them to be at least a little bit on the edge. They were the tigers, the carnivore, the big baddies. He loved to bath in their fear. And he knew they were afraid. Every time a herbivore was in the presence of a tiger, they knew they were in danger. Instincts, older then conscious thought dictated, that they had to fear the carnivores, as they were the hunters, and the herbivores were the prey.

Only a chosen few were able to overcome those instincts. Those were chosen leaders. But non of the herbivore in presence were of that kind. Hundreds of years of inbreeding and living in relative safety had diminished the genes that bred such natural leaders. Which was a net-positive for the tigers, as the herbivore made for easier to handle cattle that way.

In the end the Great Khan rose from his throne. He had lain a benevolent smile on his lips, which still showed his fangs, fully knowing what effect this had on his guests.

"Feel yourself welcomed back to my great hall."

He let his deep, voluminous voice fill the hall. When he was not angry, he had a rather soothing voice. A deep, rich baritone, befitting for a big warrior in his position. Instantly all attention was on his and so he continued.

"Before we continue to today agenda, the reason I invited you all here, I would like to introduce you to a few acquaintances of mine, which will from now on until the time I step down from this here, my throne, be at my side and eventually take over from me."

He tone down the volume of his voice a bit, as he knew it was not necessary to speak so loud, now that he got their attention. And at the mention of a switch in leadership within his clan, all eyes and ears were trained on him even more. He reached out his hand to his left and Emily stood up and steped forward to him.

"This is Emily, my younger daughter, second in line for the throne, which hopefully never will need to happen."

She stood firm next to her father and let her gaze travel over the attending herbivores. She was like all felines a beautiful being, but they knew, just like all other felines, she was deadly. An approving murmur vent through the gathered crowd. He reached out to his right and Amelia stood up and came to take her place at her fathers side. They literally saw him grow in his pride for his daughters.

"This is Amelia. My older daughter, heir to my throne and to my chiefdom. She will, when the time comes continue where I could no longer. She is a strong, righteous and fair young tigress, and wise beyond her young age. In fact both of them will be more then capable to inherit all this and have already promised to hold up our promises and treaties."

He spoke and his pride spoke from his voice as he dismissed them back to their seats. The herbivores, a little bit more at ease by now, nodded and their mumbling was most approving. Now the High Priestess steped forward. And to their all surprise it was the Khan that knelt before the young tigress. She showed a soft smile and gently touched him on his head.

"Rise my mighty warrior."

She said softly in their very own dialect. They did not understand it, but the warmth and love in her voice was felt by all. As the Great Khan rose back to his feet, she steped forward towards the crowd. She was the High Priestess, she did not need anyone to introduce herself.

"I am the High Priestess. I am the spiritual and cultural center of this community. Receive my heartfelt welcome to this temple. And no worries, we are not here for one of those awkward get to know each other other games. It is my duty, as keeper and preserver of our knowledge of our past and that of the jungle as a whole, to back the Great Khan with my knowledge."

She spoke with a voice soft as satin an soothing as a fresh breeze in a tropical night. Nevertheless a rumor rose from the ranks of the herbivores. The High Priestess backed down to her position and the the Great Khan took the stage again. His expression was calm yet stern and closed as he came a few steps closer.

"Good, as the honorable High Priestess said, the opening niceties are sadly over. I wished I could call upon such a meeting just to sit together and debate over some harmless things like, should we establish better paths throughout the jungle, or are there enough sources for drinkable water for everyone. Which, don’t get me wrong, are highly important questions, but I think we can agree upon all of us, that those question will be solved in a much more direct, non-bureaucratic fashion. No. I have called you all upon me, because we are about to face a threat, on a scale we have not seen since the great war all those generations back."

He said his voice firm and looking from one side of the table to the other and back again. Some of the herbivore were mumbling among themselves and he smiled.

"Please, share your thoughts with us. Use this opportunity, to feel more like an equal then an subservient. Because, should this threat really materialize as it currently presents itself, it will be no less serious for you than it is for us."

There was surprisingly little sharpness in his voice. And some of the herbivore took note. That if there was a threat, that made even the Great Khan show humility before them, it had to be substantial. The two individuals, one a water buffalo, the other a okapi, stopped mumbling and looked at the Great Khan. Finally the buffalo stood up. He was a massive bull and voice was booming as he raised it over the table towards the Great Khan.

"Well that threat may be in conjunction with that fancy prisoner that you took in and fed, from the meat that our community so charitably donated to you and your clan, to NOT get us eaten by THEM!"

The Great Khan closed his eyes and took a deep breath, he knew this one would have be a big issue as soon as it got out, and in fact, he wanted to confess to them in this meeting, but only later, when was to present his evidences to his thesis. Now they overtook him significantly. Worst of all, he could not even blame them. They had promised to keep the other predators out of the jungle. It was the ONE cornerstone of the whole treaty. He was just about to respond when the next barrage came washing over him.

"The ancestors only know how many times this has happened already in the past. Had it not been by sheer coincidence, that one of our own had got a glimpse of your guards dragging him through the jungle. And the fact that there are no other new heads presented at the borders, that we know, he has not yet left this temple again. Presumable feasting on us, under our very eyes right now. How many of us have you fed to those outsiders over the centuries? How many have fallen victim to them even though you have sworn to protect us from that ever happening again? I bet, in secret, your border guards are on the hunt in the surrounding areas, and got caught by them, and now there is a secret meat-trade happening right under our noses, and we were all to foolish, too naive too ever question your motives, to ever doubt your conviction. Foul I say. FOUL this all is!"

The buffalo talked himself into a rage. Convinced himself to be in the right, and with no one contradicting him, who would blame him. The Great Khan, was deeply struck by these accusations, but he remained calm. He knew, if he would would lash out now, he would on pour oil into the fire. He raised his hands, in a placating manner.

"Please, we want to remain calm and collected. And you know, that non of these accusations you have thrown at me, my honorable ancestors and my daughters, have any ground. Non, but a single one, and even that is more or less and easy to explain. No… I did let you rant out your rage. You gonna let me formulate my defense, you will not interrupt me."

He only raised his voice just the tiniest bit and added a bit of sharpness to it as he spoke.

"Yes we did take this outsider in, as he had surrendered himself to our guard, fully knowing what it would mean for him. In fact he was very surprised NOT to be killed on the spot. He had been severely wounded, malnourished, and overall in a horrible condition when he arrived here. We had to tend to him first to able to interrogate him later. Which we did, and yes, that included the fact, that he got some meat from us. As you know, a carnivore can only survive "so" long on a pure vegan diet."

The buffalo snorted out loudly and he had to hold back with all his force not to slam his fist down onto the table screaming out: SEE… TOLD YOU!

The Great Khan ignored him and before he could set himself up for an answer, he continued.

"But as I said. This is the first and only case this has ever happened. And I do not intend this to become the norm. But I would have explained this prisoner of ours to you later down in the agenda, as it is the intel we gathered from interrogating him, that concerns me greatly. And after consulting my honorable priestesses, which confirmed some of the things he told us, and broad many more questions. Concerning, frightful questions. We see us facing such a substantial threat, that it could end all the civilization as we know it."

Behind him the High Priestess nodded seriously. While his voice still had remained mostly calm and collected a well known sharpness had found its way back into it, as he got more and more annoyed but the raging bull at the end of the table. So he would let him blow of some steam, before he would boil over. The buffalo tried hard to remain as calm as the Great Khan. It was not that easy not to follow his nature and sucumb to his rage. But he knew, even though this time there were no guards in the ranks behind them, the five tigers that were here, even unarmed, would mince them all if it came to a fight.

"Great Khan, you admitted yourself to have broken the one cornerstone that all this is build upon. Our whole way of living, for now nearly 300 years. So many generations. It does no matter if this was the first time, or the hundredth. It happened. That is enough. And as far as I know, that prisoner is still alive. How can there be a bigger affront than inviting us all in, when the casus belli is still right here? In these very halls! We all live a life of peace and prosperity that we can only enjoy thanks to this agreement. We have always upheld our side of this agreement. And now we learn that YOU of all people have broken it so carelessly. After you just changed the agreement so recently under threat of violence and atrocity. Can you at least understand my, our discontent? I... we feel betrayed. Betrayed and sold out."

The Great Khan nodded. He did understand how they felt, for sure he knew that, and if it had not been for the intel they had gain from Garra, they had never ever held him captured but had him executed on the spot. But for now he was still much too valuable to simply kill him out of habit. He just hoped he could bring this point across to them, as worked up as they were. Whereas, most of the herbivores still seemed pretty calm, only the raging bull was spewing fire and brimstone.

"I hear you, and I know how betrayed you feel. And to be totally honest, I would feel the same. But there is a reason for me to have acted the way I did. I did not want to cause a panic from the get go, so I did only bolster the border guards while we were searching for more clues. And we found many, very disturbing clues. Please. Let me explain. After which you may ask if anything is unclear. Thank you. As you all know. As much as we would like to call this feat ours, and brag with it, we did not build this temple. When out ancestors claimed it as theirs, it was already empty and abandoned for a very long time. The stench of death however clung to it even back then. Our ancestors back then, as much as we today, did not mind that though. They cleaned the place up and made it livable again. Sadly back in that time many artifacts and scriptures were lost, since no one knew what to do with them. We all were still much more primitive, savage then we are today. So someone else had to have build this temple. And we know for an absolute certainty, that these were no herbivores. We found murals with inscriptions and depictions, that, given the material they are graved into, match the descriptions our prisoner gave us pretty much perfectly. And from the inscriptions, the little that can still be interpreted, led us to believe, those beings, big, bipedal fur- and featherless predators, were much more advanced even back then, than we are today. I am pretty sure we would still not be able to build such a structure today. Not like this, and neither can you. And they did it the ancestors only know how many generations even before we claimed it."

Behind him the High Priestess kept nodding and gave gravitas to his words. At the other end of the table, the bull barely kept it together, throwing his hands up.

"Well yeah, someone pretty far ahead from us has build this structure, that far is clear. Clear as daylight. But those creatures, predators, call them like you want, those are gone. They were already long gone when you came here. And you are here for a long time already. No one here can remember them. Even if we would dig in our own archives, we would most likely never find anything that old anymore. Since, well… stone lasts a little bit longer that papyrus, or clayplates, or slate or any order material we use nowadays to keep our recordings. Everything older is legend, mythos. You are hiding behind it, to have a reason not to fear reprehension from us. But you will be reprehended, you will get punished. I don’t know yet how… but I personally will see to it, that we will find a way to let you bleed for this breach of contract."

As he saw the Khan did not cut him off, he talked himself into a rage again. His arteries on his neck and forehead were swollen and his face slowly turned a deep red. He wanted to go on, but some of the herbivores, fearing the retribution for overstepping their rights would be harsh tried to calm him down. Meanwhile the Great Khan closed his eyes again.

"Don’t you worry. All of you. When in the end. This threat vaporizes before our eyes into nothingness. I will stand your trial. And I will accept the punishment. But I, and I alone am to blame. None of my clansmen can be punished for this other than me. But now let me tell you how this threat looks today. That has seemingly slumbered for all those years far up the mountains to the east."

He said in a calm tone, but his anger was clearly noticeable.

"We gathered, that these new, or old, fiends come from the mountains to the east. We do not know, if they really originate from there, or if they are only passing through. But their hunting pattern dictates, that they have at least a semi permanent dwelling there. As they venture forth from there, kill their game. Indiscriminately. Carnivores, herbivores, old, young, male, female… nothing seems to matter. They always kill from afar with weapons that spit fire and thunder, and seemingly have great power. Even otherwise not necessarily deadly hits, when scored by a spear, will almost always lead to quick, yet very painful death. These creatures then proceed to skin their kill and take the skin and sometimes trophies like horns or teeth and leave the carcass at the place were it fell. All this matches with what we could gather from murals and inscriptions in this temple, to a degree. We have not found descriptions of these weapons, but given how long it has been since the left, they might as well have developed them in the meantime. Fact is. They come. From the mountains. They kill, everyone, no matter who. And the retreat again. As the animals of the outer jungle retreats away from the mountains, they come further and further towards us."

He spoke in a clear, calm voice, his tone was low. The tiny little tremble in his voice was mostly noticed by Pecada and his daughters who knew, that when got like this he was boiling.

"There a two existential threads hurling towards us. Still far away, yet unstoppable. The first one will be the wave of refugees. Which will be something, we will need to find a way how to handle. Be cause if handled wrong, it will blow up right in our all faces. But the other threat is the bigger one. We do not know how many there are, but they are able to kill from afar, with weapons, able to penetrate our war gear easily. Non of us, neither you, nor us, nor the jaguars form the outside, will be able to handle this on their own. We are too few, and there is no time to bolster our numbers the natural way."

This was as far as he came. As the bull exploded completely. He screamed over the table, spit flying far from him.

"I KNEW IT! I KNEW YOU DIRTY FELINES WOULD STICK TOGETHER! LET ME GUESS. NOW YOU WANT US TO PROVIDE YOU THE ALLOWANCE TO BRING IN EVEN MORE OF THEM. AND NATURALLY THEY NEED TO BY FED… SURE, WHY NOT? FEEDING 300 TREACHEROUS, BLOODTHIRSTY KILLING-MACHINES IS THE EASIEST THING FOR US! WHY NOT UP THE BURDEN BY PILING EVEN MORE OF THEM ON OUR BACKS! IT IS NOT ENOUGH THAT YOU BROKE THE TREATY, NO YOU NEED TO RUB SALT IN THE WOUND AS WELL!! WHAT? WHY? I AM IN THE RIGHT HERE! GET OFF ME!"

It took four of the other herbivores to wrestle him down enough and keep him quiet and by now Pecada stood behind the Great Khan, that worse could be avoided, but it was clear, there was no way, this meeting to lead to any satisfied conclusion. Even if the other herbivores, could maybe be at least be convince to listen to the plans they had worked out, this bull would never agree, to deep sat his hatred for the carnivores and everything they represented. The High Priestess joined the Khan and whispered something to him and his features softened an bit. He seemed to think about it and whispered back to her. She nodded and he turned to the kerfuffle playing out at the end of the table. The bull, albeit not being ripped by any means of the the word, was able to hold off the others enough to still be able to occasionally shout profanities at the tigers. The Great Khan took the last steps to the table and slowly began to round it.

"That is what you get, when you try to have an decent debate. This is what you get, when you try to be civilized. What you get, when you not have at least twenty guards in the ranks. When you show humility in front of your so called allies…"

He mumbled more to himself as he got closer and closer towards the bull. But even though the other herbivores did retreat out of his way fast and quietly, the bull raged forth, albeit less forcefully. To a degree this earned him some respect from the Khan, even though he knew, this was only fueled by his rage, not that he himself would be able to do this anytime. As he stood more or less directly in front of him he quietly commanded.

"Let him go."

It came so totally out of nowhere, that the herbivores were all but stunned. The bull was quick to rid himself from his captors and stood before the Khan. His big chest was heaving and his breath was steaming hot. But for the moment even he was unable to do or say anything, being directly face to face with his natural, mortal enemy. The Great Khan, not small by any means, still had to look up to see the bull in the eyes, but he held his stare easily. He knew who would come out on top if ever a fight would break lose. Other than them, the herbivores never had a standing army since the end of the war. All they had was natural strength and instincts, and some of them did spare as a form of a pastime, but nothing that came even close to real combat. They both knew it. So the bull did his best to calm down. While the Great Khan did his best not to boil over.

"Listen, I will offer this once, and only once! I will hold back with any further plans, until we have gathered more intel. And maybe you want to do the fighting, when it comes to it, and not having the treacherous, bloodthirsty killing-machines, do the dirty work. But that would mean you would be partaking in the front line battles, which would undoubtedly be way more costly, then maybe provide a few more sacrifices to the ones that will bare the brunt of the this upcoming war. No one will come out of this unscathed. We all will mourn our losses. And it very well may be, that we lose this war. Because, 300 tigers does not mean that 300 of us are able to fight to the full extend. And even if we would get reinforcements from the outside, which is everything but certain, even then we may end up with 300 able fighters. Not much, compared to the armies of old. When we tigers alone amassed 500strong fighting forces, not to mention the jaguars and wolves."

There was so much hatred and vitriol in his voice that the temperature in the hall seemed to drop. He meticulously emphasized each and every syllable he spoke, to bring across his message.

"But well, up until then, the lot of you, might want to sent you emissaries to the tribes outside this realm, maybe they will tell the tale of flayed corpses with holes in them. Or perhaps you come across one of them and can ask them if they really are that evil, if no, well then I guess I will bring everything back to normal. Business as usual. We will execute Garra. As is the way. And as I said, I will stand your trial. But until then, you all go home. Now. Before I get any ideas I might regret later."

The last sentence was a mere whisper, but it did not miss its target. All of them stood before him slack jawed. Even the bull, while still visibly enraged looked at him in total shock. The Great Khan looked at them one by one, letting his gaze wander from one pair of eyes to the next, starting at the bull, going round and ending back at the massive water buffalo. Each of them got their short amount of time looking into the deep, calm yellowy colored eyes of their darkest nightmare. Bath in the deep bottomless pools that seemed to drown them. Almost non of them were able to stand his stare even for this short time. As the buffalo’s and his gaze met again there was an understanding between them. The Great Khan nodded slightly and turned away from them. And although inaudible, he could feel their collected sigh of relief as he walked back towards his throne. At the halfway mark he was joined by the High Priestess and Pecada. When he sat down the big doors of the hall were opened and the same priestess that had led them in earlier stepped through the doorway.

She bowed deeply and the High Priestess nodded slightly. She then turned to the herbivores who were just about to regain their posture again. With a welcoming gesture she tried to usher them out and most, even the big buffalo came. Hesitantly at first, as most of them felt there was a lot left on the table to discuss, but then with more eagerness, as they knew the tension was already high enough to not trigger the chief of the tigers even more. Only one of the waterpigs came forth to the trio of thrones, and knelt down.

"My deepest apologies…"

He whispered in a hushed tone. The Great Khan did not react at first. It was Amelia who rose to her feet and looked at the lowly creature cowering in fear before her. She now knew, what her father had meant, when he had said:

"Child, if they are submissive, they are so small, just a speck on the floor. It would be easy to just stomp ‘em to it, but that you shall never do. It is in a way our duty to always be merciful, always forgive, but never forget. If we let our restraint slip even once, we risk everything. Remember. Against one of them, we are all powerful, but they are legion. If we manage to somehow break this treaty we have fought blood, sweat and tears for 300 hundred years, they we overrun us, even now in their weakened state. My sweet child, light of my eyes, never ever forget that."

She looked down and sighed.

"Rise… you have done nothing wrong. This debate has just took the wrong path just from the start. Go now, in peace. All will be in order. At least for now."

Her voice was soft, she managed to modulate it that all sharpness, all anger was filtered out and only her soothing, calm voice was to be heard. The herbivore rose to his feet and bowed again. There was a lot less stress in his face now as he hurried to catch up with the rest. They were silently led out of the great hall by the priestess and through the temple. The atmosphere was tense. But this time it was not because of the tigers applying pressure on the herbivores, but because some of the herbivores were extremely agitated and all that was needed was the tiniest of sparks to ignite this powder keg.

Luckily for all of them, they reached the entrance to the temple before that could happen. They were send on their merry ways and the priestess went back into the temple. She leaned against the wall right inside the entryway and placed her head against the cold granite of the structure. It had cost a lot of her not to berate the herbivores all the way to the entry about their behavior. But that was not hers to do.

In the great hall the Great Khan sat similarly on his seat of power. His clawed paws cramped around the armrests of the throne as he slowly let his anger subside. His youngest found her voice first.

"Thank you Sister, I think you did great there."

She sounded almost too cheerful, as her mother laid her hand on her shoulder, but she too nodded in agreement. It was the High Priestess who spoke it out.

"You have learned well young Amelia. You have acted like the heir to the throne you are. And it was the right thing to do for this moment. But don’t let it climb to your head. You still have a long way to go. And I hope, your father will sit on this throne for a long while to come."

There was no scolding in her voice, only love and affection, just an advice. Amelia nodded slowly and looked at her father, who by now looked back at her with a loving, fatherly smile.

"Come here sweetheart."

He demanded in a tired tone and opened his arms. Amelia stepped towards him and fell into his embrace. He chuckled.

"Oh, you are getting to big to be on my lap. Thanks for saving my ass there."

He murmured into her ear and lovingly showered her with small kisses.

"Eeewww… not in front of the others…"

She shrieked.

Preparations

It had become quiet in the great hall.

After the herbivores had left and the worst of the anger had passed, the Great Khan had sighed deeply. He could fully understand the herbivores. On the other hand, how could they be so stubborn in the face of danger. It would take a few days until enough grass had grown over the matter for another attempt to be made.

He had sent the others back to their work. Pecada would retire to the harem and think up teasing things to take his mind off things. He was looking forward to finding out what his highest concubine had come up with this time.

His daughters would devote themselves to their studies. There was still so much for them to learn and soon the time would come for them to choose a mate. With some displeasure, he thought of entrusting his daughters to another tiger. Not that he wouldn't entrust his life to any other of his tigers, but that of his daughters was something completely different. They would have to earn that right.

The High Priestess had retreated to her chambers. She wanted to see if she could find out anything more, besides, the duties of her office demanded attention.

Once again, the Great Khan had been left alone to deal with his anger, his fears and his needs. It was boiling inside him. It had to come out. His anger had to be allowed to find a way out or something bad would happen in the end. He rose from his throne and left the great hall. He made his way to one of the inner courtyards of the temple. He knew that no training sessions were being held at this time of day and there were only a few guards left in the entire temple building anyway. Almost all of them were on patrol, reinforcing the borders. Only the youths who were not yet ready for military service and those who belonged to the priestesses were still there.

He entered the courtyard. They had left some of the training equipment set up and along the wall were racks loaded with training weapons. Clubs, swords, polearms, shields, all the weapons the Tigers usually used to fight with. He had always been a fan of spiked clubs. It was the closest thing to a tiger's strike, but extended the range by almost a meter. But he was skilled with all the weapons they possessed. His clawed hands slid over the selection of weapons and he picked out one of the swords. It was an elegantly crafted weapon. It was carved from mahogany and small stones had been worked into it to simulate the weight of the real weapon. He took the blade and swung it a few times before slowly making his way to the training grounds. They had hung up several wooden dummies, their limbs and torso lightly padded with straw mats to prevent them from injuring their wrists when they struck. The dummies were modeled on various "typical" opponents. Water buffalo, okapi, tapir, but also jaguar, wolf and even other tigers.

He concentrated and took the starting position. They all knew that in real combat, no one would give them time to get into the perfect starting pose before the fight began, but for training purposes it was fine. He kept his sword low, his weight on his front leg and concentrated on the sequence of strikes he was going to perform. It was a classic sequence that, if it landed all the hits, was pretty sure to at least take the opponent out of the fight.

A low growl escaped him and then everything happened very quickly. The sword struck the doll on the gallows three times, causing it to swing. The first cut, executed from the bottom left with the backhand across the opponent's torso, was intended to knock his weapon out of the way and, if possible, cause the first damage. The second blow, delivered below the ribcage from right to left, would cut the armor in two if it was worn and expose the opponent's vulnerable stomach. And the third strike, a thrust into the opponent's now exposed weak point.

He caught the doll again and looked at his blade. The swords they used were made of wood with embedded obsidian blades. There were no sharper blades, but they also had disadvantages. They broke quickly and took a long time to make. It was a kind of involuntary hobby for most of the guard members to make new blades in their spare time. He put the sword back in the rack and picked up one of the clubs. The heavy weapon felt satisfying in his hand. They made these clubs from mahogany. The wood was heavy and stable. They either carved the four claws directly into the wood or they inserted stones and shaped them into claws. Truly terrible weapons that tore wounds that healed poorly.

He approached the training dummy again. The approach was completely different with this weapon. It didn't take much finesse to inflict damage with a mace, the important thing was that you hit and that if you missed, you didn't let the momentum of the weapon fizzle out but used it for the next strike. He swung out to strike, deliberately letting the first blow whizz just past the target and using the momentum to deliver a devastating blow to the dummy from a turn. The violent impact caused the rope to which the puppet was attached to snap and the wooden construct fell to the ground with a loud thud. It was a display of his strength, one that would probably have resulted in a serious injury to his back on a real battlefield, as he would have been completely defenceless during the spin. He looked at the club. Its head already had an eclectic number of deep scrapes and dents, a testament to the force with which the tigers struck even during training. His anger had subsided a little and he took a deep breath as he put the club back in its place.

His gaze wandered back to the temple. He would seek the advice of the high priestess. He did not want to base his decision solely on his expertise and anger, but wanted to include the advice of his faithful in the decision. He slowly left the courtyard and re-entered the temple. The path to the priestesses' chambers was not far from where he was now. It wasn't long before he was standing in front of the large double doors that separated the temple from the priestesses' area. The two guards saw him and knelt down without a word. Slowly, he approached them and placed a hand on each of their shoulders.

"Rise to your feet. I request an audience with the High Priestess."

His voice was quiet but insistent. The guards rose again and one of them knocked softly on the door. It took a moment, but eventually the door was opened from the inside. One of the younger priestesses came through the door and bowed to the Khan.

"What can the priestesses do for the Great Khan?"

Asked the young tigress, who was clad only in a skimpy loincloth. The Great Khan looked at her closely and smiled. She was exceptionally pretty and the fact that she was well aware of this visibly excited the ruler.

"I request an audience with the High Priestess. I need to speak to her on urgent matters."

His voice was calm and composed, and his excitement was not immediately apparent. The young priestess bowed again.

"I will let her know. Please, go to the garden, she will receive you there."

She said quietly and when she turned around, her eyes remained fixed on the center of his body for just a moment longer, which did not escape his notice. He grinned to himself and looked through the large portico to the courtyard where they received the sacrifices. He nodded and made his way outside. It went a little against the grain that he was not allowed to simply enter the priestesses' chambers, but there were good reasons for this and, like all the other Khans before him, he would abide by tradition and not enter the priestesses' chambers without being explicitly asked to do so first.

He would wait for them here. As he did every time.

In her chambers, the high priestess was lying on a lightly padded couch. She was completely naked and a team of four young priestesses were grooming her claws and fur. Her claws were being sharpened and polished, her fur combed and brushed. In some places, the young priestesses were trimming the high priestess's fur with extremely sharp knives. She was completely relaxed and clearly enjoyed being looked after like this. The young priestess who was trimming her private parts worked quickly and professionally. When she had finished, she gently stroked the high priestess's silky soft fur and felt her superior tense her muscles under her hand. The soft, pinched moan that escaped her was evidence of the arousal this treatment had caused in her.

"A shame that no tiger will ever be allowed to play with this body..."

The young priestess murmured and the high priestess let out another moan.

"That is the price we pay when we dedicate ourselves to the ancestors, my child."

Said the highest of the priestesses softly, stroking the cheek of another priestess who had just finished with her claws.

"But fortunately this only concerns the high priestess. You may all continue to have your fun..."

She added, running her razor-sharp claws through the priestess's short fur. The young priestess enjoyed the affection and purred softly.

A soft knock sounded at the door.

"High Priestess, the Great Khan requests an audience."

It sounded muffled through the door. She rolled her eyes and took a deep breath. One by one, she looked at all her priestesses.

"All right, enough wellness, work calls."

She finally said and sat up. Carefully, she stood up and took one of the long, flowing robes and slipped it on. She left it open so that her freshly trimmed coat was all too visible before she opened the door.

One of the younger priestesses stood in front of the door. The high priestess smiled when she saw the face of the younger one, who looked at her in surprise at her revealing outfit.

"Did the Khan say what he wants?"

She asked without responding to the priestess's stare. The young priestess broke away and shook her head.

"He said it was urgent business. He's waiting in the garden."

She replied hastily. The high priestess nodded gently and stepped to the door. She placed her hand on the younger woman's cheek and kissed her tenderly before stepping past her into the hallway.

"Thank you for that information."

She whispered and walked down the corridor. The young priestess stood still, completely shocked, and brought her hand to her lips. In the room, the other priestesses giggled. They already knew this side of the high priestess. Since she had vowed chastity, she was only allowed to indulge her physical desires to a limited extent. Those kisses were about the only thing she had left. It was the first time that the young priestess had been a "victim" of the High Priestess.

The High Priestess grinned to herself as she made her way to the garden as quickly as possible. She loved playing these little pranks. They were innocent little kisses, nothing of substance. So far, only Rayas had reacted quickly enough to turn the small, innocent kiss into something worthy of being called a kiss. She giggled softly and turned a final corner. In front of her was the portico that led from her side of the temple to the inner garden. She thought briefly about closing her robe, but decided against it. She wanted to tease the Great Khan a little, it was the second time in a row that he had disturbed her, it had to be punished. She entered the garden and strolled past the well-tended flowerbeds and quickly found her target. The Great Khan was standing with his back to her, looking up at the sky. She approached him from behind.

"Don't look at the sun for too long, Great Khan, or you'll go blind."

She said in an amused voice. She could see the tiger in front of her begin to smile before he lowered his gaze and turned to face her. Following tradition, he went down on his knees to show his respect for the high priestess, but now his eyes were exactly at the level of her crotch and her open robe gave him a full view. Her scent, coupled with the freshly trimmed fur, did not fail to have an effect.

"Rise Great Khan, you wanted to speak to me?"

She asked him. He hesitated. It was not shameful in any way to show his feelings openly in the temple. Most of the tigers here, especially in the mating season, walked around the temple more or less with a permanent erection. The tigresses were not stingy with their charms, that was part of it.

But it was something else to stand in front of the high priestess with a raging erection. She knew it and took great pleasure in seeing him squirm. He took a deep breath and stood up. He fought with himself and his body, but he lost. His little khan stood proud and straight for the high priestess. She smiled, task accomplished.

"I need your advice. What should I do now? I can't send most of the guard to scout, but if I only send a few, they'll probably find out nothing, or at worst fall victim to those Nea-Phi-Lim themselves."

He said calmly, his voice firm and determined. The high priestess nodded. It was a difficult question. They had made an agreement with the herbivores. They would bring in more information, which would only work if they sent out scouts. She agreed with him, they couldn't spare too many troops, but at the same time it was necessary to send out at least a certain number of tigers to find out anything at all.

"Perhaps you should talk to Garra again. Find out how far the Nea-Phi-Lim have already advanced and concentrate your efforts in this area. They won't have made much progress in such a short time. That way we can minimize the number of scouts and still get the information we're looking for."

She suggested, glancing down again and again. This did not go unnoticed by the Great Khan and he grinned to himself. He was certainly not the biggest tiger in the temple, but his size, especially when fully erect, was quite impressive. He also knew that she had taken the vow and was allowed to look, but not touch. The little trick she had played on him was therefore also a little torture for her.

However, the advice she had given him was absolutely right. He would talk to Garra again. He would find out how far the Nea-Phi-Lim had already advanced and would deploy his scouts in this area.

"Once again you prove that you are wise beyond your years, High Priestess."

He finally replied and bowed to her. She smiled gently and nodded.

"But, I would recommend closing your robe. A lesser tiger might not have been able to control himself."

He added, his eyes lingering a moment longer on the high priestess's private parts. She pulled the robe tighter around her, obscuring the view of her most sacred parts. It had served its purpose.

"Well Great Khan, now that your thirst for knowledge has been quenched, I would like to retire again. There is still much to do and you have a prisoner to visit."

She said, slightly amused, and complimented him from her garden. He grinned and nodded. Indeed, there was a lot to do. He said goodbye to his High Priestess and made his way back to the temple. He was still walking a little funny, it would take a little while before his little Khan fully relaxed again.

She looked after him and once again she wished she hadn't taken the vow.

It didn't take long for the Great Khan to find his way into the dungeon. Its only inhabitant was busy doing push-ups when the Great Khan arrived. Garra did everything he could to keep himself in shape. He knew that if they sent him off, he would have to fight his way out on his own. He wanted to be prepared.

When the Great Khan arrived at the guard, he bowed deeply. The Great Khan motioned for him to open the door. Garra stood up when he heard the lock turn and the door open. It was still too early for the next meal. Curious, he stared at the door, but kept to the back of the cell as he had been instructed. He was surprised when the Great Khan entered. They looked into each other's eyes for a moment before both nodded respectfully.

"Greetings Garra. No doubt you've already heard that the talks with the herbivores didn't go very well."

It wasn't a question, it was a statement and Garra nodded silently. The Great Khan stepped into the cell and placed a large map on the small table that Garra had pushed against the wall for training. He pulled the table to the center between himself and Garra and pointed to an area of the map outlined with a red line.

"This is an approximate map of our territory and the areas surrounding it. There are the eastern mountains from where the Nea-Phi-Lim spread out. I need to know roughly where these cowardly bastards have already ventured so that my scouts can do their work."

The Great Khan explained and looked at Garra. Garra studied the map. It was indeed not very accurate, but what did he expect, the Tigers had rarely left their territory in the last 300 years. As a rule, they stayed within their own borders. This naturally meant that the maps they had of the wider area were not very accurate. He used the few prominent features on the map as a guide.

"Unfortunately, this map is not very accurate. In the last few decades, the river has left its bed and taken up a new riverbed around here. There are larger herbivore settlements here, here and here, which I would avoid if I were you. The herbivores outside this territory are a bit more defensive than those found here. We found the first corpses here and here, but we're not so drawn to the mountains, so I can't say whether there weren't other victims before that."

Garra explained and marked the named places by picking up small stones from the ground and placing them on the map. The Great Khan nodded and examined the changes to the map.

"Good, I will pass this on to the scouts. Where did you find the last victims?"

He demanded to know and Garra looked at the map again. He thought about it. His claw scratched over the map.

"I think around here. It's hard to tell, since these Nea-Phi-Lim, as you call them, are actually always on the move, and of course it could be that they've gotten even closer by now."

His claw circled an area not far from one of the settlements he had marked earlier. The Great Khan nodded calmly. Of course, this put them in danger in two ways. On the one hand, they would be a prime target for these unknown hunters, and on the other, they would almost certainly invade the herbivores' territory. He didn't like it at all, but he had no other option.

"We'll send out some scouts in the hope of gathering more information and persuading the herbivores to cooperate. I'd hate to have to use force to gain their compliance."

He explained, looking at the map and then at Garra. The jaguar nodded. He could understand that the Great Khan didn't want to jeopardize his alliance with the herbivores. It was a win-win situation they were in and any deviation from it would inevitably cause them to have to divide their forces and proceed less efficiently.

"I'd like to try and help. I can lead your scouts. We can try to make contact with the others."

Garra offered and the Great Khan wanted so much to accept the offer, but at least at this point it was still impossible. He finally shook his head.

"I can't let you out of this cell yet. Not yet. I need more information first so that the herbivores will give up. I can't have a riot right now."

The Great Khan replied, and Garra could only agree with him, even if he was slowly but surely growing stale in this cell. The Great Khan took the map back and left the cell. The door closed again and Garra was alone with himself again. He thought about what to do next, but decided to lie down until his next meal.

The Great Khan hurried to his chambers. He had to tell Pecada and his daughters. He would leave the temple at short notice and personally deliver the orders to the captain of the guard.

It wasn't long before he arrived at his own chambers. The permanently shrouded rooms in the heart of the temple exuded a certain homeliness and coming back here after a long and stressful day always helped him to relax immensely. They had withdrawn the guards at the entrance to his chambers, they were needed elsewhere, and a harem full of tigresses was very capable of defending itself. He smiled and opened the door to his harem. Darkness enveloped him and further ahead he could already hear the boisterous activity of his concubines. His tension slowly fell away as he approached the first door. The light from the oil lamps in the concubines' chambers caused hectic shadows to dance across the wall. He couldn't understand everything they were saying to each other, but it was basically that he was far too tense and that they would do their best to ease his tension.

He laughed to himself and pushed open the door, which was only slightly ajar.

"What treason is being plotted here?"

He shouted, dodging the first pillow that was thrown at him. Some of the tigresses in the room shrieked and clamored, while Pecada, who was sitting on one of the sofas, just looked at him in amusement.

"What did the High Priestess say?"

She asked just loud enough to drown out the commotion, while most of the tigresses posed to show off their charms to the best of their ability, hoping the Great Khan would choose them today. He leaned against the door and looked around. He loved them all and they all loved him. He wondered how that would work once Amelia took over his post. His gaze lingered on Pecada.

"She recommended a strategy that I want to implement. However, I will have to travel to the outpost to do so. I want you and Amelia to accompany me."

He said calmly, and when he saw their disappointed faces, he smiled.

"But there's still a moment. After all, I can't neglect my duties here."

He added and with a low growl, he finally entered the room.

The loud laughter and shrieking of his concubines quickly gave way to other noises as Pecada left the room, smiling. She would have her fun with the Great Khan later. She had not left the temple for a long time and would know how to make the most of this opportunity. She made her way to her daughters' rooms. She would let Amelia know that she and her mother would be accompanying the Great Khan on an excursion. Emily would stay behind. Not that the younger daughter would mind, she had enough things to do in the temple.

The two young tigresses sat on their beds and discussed which of the tigers would soon be a suitable partner.

"Oh I like Ramirez, he's big, he's strong and he's even got something in his head."

Amelia suggested, but Emily shook her head.

"On the head sis, on the head not in the head. The idiot has clashed with the club one too many times in training. But I have to admit, I've seen him naked. It's not just his muscles that are big."

Replied the younger one, whereupon wild laughter broke out and pillows changed owners.

"He's not stupid, just a bit slow."

Amelia defended her choice. Emily didn't let up.

"Listen sis, he'll try to shove his thing in your belly button, he's that stupid."

The younger girl replied and pillows flew again.

"That's not true... I saw that he knows where it belongs."

Amelia said defiantly and glared at Emily. Emily shook her head.

"You didn't watch him with someone else..."

She sounded downright indignant. Amelia grinned ear to ear and nodded.

"Yes, yes I did. He did it with one of the priestesses, in an alcove in the third courtyard. By the ancestors, she was making voices. It must have felt incredible."

The longing was clearly audible in Amelia's voice. Emily jumped over to her and tackled her. She sat on top of her sister, breathing heavily and staring at her. Amelia looked up at her and grinned.

"You have to tell me everything."

The younger girl demanded. Amelia laughed out loud and tried to free herself while her sister struggled to stay on top of her.

"What do you want her to tell you, my darling?"

Pecada demanded to know, standing in the doorway. Both girls looked at her in horror and Emily literally jumped off her sister. Pecada smiled gently and stepped inside. She sat down on Emily's bed and looked over at her daughters. Amelia sat up and Emily was already shifting restlessly. Pecada tilted her head slightly.

"So, what have you two been up to again?"

She asked and waited. Emily was seething from the inside out, but she knew it was Amelia's turn to tell. Her older sister pressed her lips together, but when her mother raised her eyebrows, she couldn't stop herself.

"I saw Ramirez do it to one of the priestesses."

Amelia gushed and Emily jumped up and down excitedly. Pecada rolled her eyes and shook her head.

"Children, children, children... you'll have to face that soon enough. Give it a little more time."

She said softly and smiled.

"Your father sent me. He, Amelia and I are going on a little field trip. Emily, you're going to stay here and see that everything's going well. I'm counting on everything here being in perfect order when I get back."

While Amelia's eyes lit up at the chance to leave the temple, Emily looked rather disappointed. Again her sister was favored, of course she knew that this had to do primarily with Amelia being above her in the line of succession, and it was a good opportunity to show and teach her a few more things she would need later in her role as ruler, but still it hurt that she was left behind because of it. Pecada did not miss it. She looked her youngest daughter in the eye.

"I know you feel left out. I can completely understand that. But the reasons may be different than you think. Your father and I as well are worried. It's very dangerous in the jungle at the moment. Much more dangerous than usual. It's not impossible that something could happen to us while we're out there. We'll have a contingent of bodyguards with us, but if even half of what we've found out so far is true, the bodyguard won't help us much."

She explained calmly and stopped Emily from interjecting.

"Your father and I just want to make sure that if something happens to us, at least you're safe here and can take the sceptre. I know it's a big burden and I wish we didn't have to do it, and if everything goes halfway to plan, it won't be necessary. But better safe than sorry."

She added. Emily nodded gently.

"But then wouldn't it be better if Amelia stayed here? She's the rightful heir to the throne, not me. What if something happens to her?"

Emily asked and Amelia put her arm around her sister's shoulder. Pecada nodded.

"Yes, basically that would be the better alternative, but your father has spoken and he wants Amelia with him because there is something to learn. He is sure that Amelia will benefit from the experience in the field. Next time, I'll make sure you're allowed to come along. Balancing justice."

Pecada replied, smiling gently as Amelia pulled her sister into a hug. Emily nodded. It wasn't that she was happy, but she knew there was no point in disobeying her father's wishes and orders. It would only lead to trouble. She returned the hug and held her sister tightly.

"Take care of yourself."

She whispered and hugged her big sister tightly. Pecada was proud of her girls. Their bond was strong and they stood up for each other. That was not to be taken for granted. She knew that siblings often had fierce rivalries between them. She smiled.

"We still have some time, your father is still ... busy."

The way she said it and the thieving smile on her lips made her daughters giggle. They knew exactly what their father was up to, it was no secret. In fact, they were glad about it, because it would ensure that some of his pent-up emotions were finally dealt with and he would probably be much more sociable afterwards.

"Who's the lucky girl this time?"

Amelia asked and her mother shrugged.

"Probably all of them... he wasn't fussy earlier."

Pecada replied casually and she watched in amusement as her two daughters' jaws dropped.

"Everyone...?"

Amelia asked, blushing.

"Oh my..."

Emily added, mentally counting off the names of each of the concubines currently in the temple. Some of them were out in the field with the border guards.

"Respect to the old man..."

Amelia finally agreed. And Pecada had to laugh.

"Don't underestimate your father. His stamina and staying power are still remarkable..."

Pecada stated and now both daughters were blushing up to their ears. Their mother grinned.

She stood up slowly and stretched. As she walked to the door, she said over her shoulder:

"I'll expect you at the main gate in an hour. Expect to be on the road for two days."

Both daughters nodded and when their mother left the room and closed the door behind her, they were left alone. They sat quietly on the older one's bed for a moment. Finally, it was Emily who broke free from the embrace, knelt down in front of her sister and took her head in her hands. She tenderly guided it to hers and touched her sisters forehead to her own in a display of heartfelt affection.

"Please take care of yourself."

She whispered and her sister returned the gesture by gently pressing her head against her sister's.

"I'll take care of myself and I'll take care of mom and dad."

Amelia replied, stroking the younger girl's cheek. They stayed like that for a moment before Amelia lifted her head again and kissed Emily on the forehead.

"Will you help me pack?"

Emily nodded.

Emily came to the main portal of the temple to see her sister and parents off. The Great Khan, clad in his war armor and armed with his spear and mace, looked like he was about to go straight to war. They knew, of course, that this would not be the case, but it was part of the rituals performed on these occasions. Pecada and Amelia each wore light armor and the four members of the bodyguard were also clad in light armor.

"Take care of yourselves."

Emily said and the Great Khan nodded. He would make sure they all got home safely. Basically, nothing was going to happen. They would still be traveling deep in their own territory and it was absolutely unlikely that the enemy had already ventured this far.

"We'll probably be back here tomorrow night. Hold the fort until then."

The Great Khan replied. Emily nodded. And with that, they moved out to brief the captain of the guard in his outpost, Emily staying behind.

---

Home alone

The others had already been out for some time when Emily had the idea to give in to her desire. She crept quietly on her own through the temple. She grinned to herself and made her way deeper into the catacombs of the temple. She knew her father probably wouldn't approve, but her curiosity and desire to find out more drove her on. She rounded one last bend and saw the jaguar's cell ahead of her. The guard looked over at her.

"Emily, what are you doing down here?"

The tiger asked and took a stance. The young tigress smiled and approached.

"I'd like to speak to the prisoner. I have some questions."

She replied and the tiger on guard looked at her questioningly.

"Does the Great Khan know about this?"

She shook her head truthfully.

"No, father is on a mission outside. I want to clarify a few things that are not quite clear to me yet. He'll behave himself. He knows what's at stake for him."

The Khan's daughter replied and the guard gave her a long, stern look. In the end, he shrugged his shoulders and went to the door.

"Don't do anything stupid in there. I don't want any trouble at the end."

He said and unlocked the door.

"Hey Garra, you've got a visitor, behave yourself."

He shouted before opening the door and clearing the way. Emily looked into the cell, Garra was standing against the far wall looking at her. A slight smile painted itself on his lips. Emily nodded to the guard and entered the cell.

The jaguar, almost a head taller than her and considerably stronger, looked formidable now that his wounds had completely healed and he had regained some of his muscle mass. He was a true apex-predator. Big, strong, fast and intelligent. A shiver ran down Emily's spine. It was an incredibly good feeling. She stepped closer and Garra watched her. He could feel her excitement and her arousal and fear had a profound effect on him. She pointed to his bed and he took a seat as she sat down on one of the chairs.

"I came because I want to know more about you and your life."

She explained, trying to keep her excitement out of her voice as much as possible. Garra smiled and propped his elbows on his knees. He hoped to hide his own excitement better this way.

"What do you want to know young Emily?"

His voice was like velvet. The low pitch was soothing and mysterious. His dark green eyes were like emeralds that looked deep into her soul. Emily felt hot and cold at the same time, why did this jaguar have such an effect on her? She licked her lips and leaned forward too, looking deep into Garra's eyes.

"Tell me about life out there. I'm trapped in here, I only know the temple and the jungle that is right around our official residence. I want to know more. I want to know what it's like when you have to fight for your food, when every day is a fight for survival."

She said softly with a slight tremor in her voice. Garra smiled and looked at her silently for a moment, as if to see if she was worth the information he was about to share with her. Finally, he took a deep breath and straightened up a little more.

"I'm not going to lie to you. It's a harsh life. Unlike you, most jaguars no longer have permanent homes. The distances we have to travel for food are too far. If we stake out a hunting ground, we might be able to hunt there successfully for a week. The herbivores are not stupid. If we kill one of them, they come back the next day with guards or simply avoid the area. It's an eternal game of cat and mouse. Quite a few jaguars have already fallen victim to the herbivores' patrols. Some of the herbivores have formed militias and if they get their hands on one of the carnivores. Oh well. I don't have to explain what happens then. I don't blame them. It's survival of the fittest, and that's not always us."

Garra said. His voice remained completely calm as if he was simply listing facts, self-evident facts that everyone who lived out there should know. Emily hung on his every word.

"Didn't you try to create something similar to us?"

The young tigress asked and Garra shrugged his shoulders.

"Well, I think the idea came up, but after the great war was over, the jaguars were outnumbered and the individual clans were at odds. We only found out much later what the Great Khan had created back then, and by then it was already too late to try something like that, especially as in this area of the jungle, where the great war had not raged, or at least not to the same extent, the herbivores are still eager to fight. They would never agree to such a deal at the moment. Their pride runs too deep. Besides, I don't think the jaguars would even be able to create something comparable at the moment."

The large jaguar replied and looked at his hands. Emily nodded. The tigers had been in a much better situation from the start. From a position of power, they had made the pact with the herbivores, who were still digesting the loss of their leader at the time and had probably been happy to be able to keep the carnivores off their backs so easily. She looked over at him.

"What exactly happened when you and the others escaped into our territory?"

She demanded to know. Garra looked at her out of the corner of his eye. She wasn't sure if it was anger or sadness she saw in his eyes.

"So you want to know why we fled to this part of the jungle against our better judgment. Well, as you know, I wasn't alone when the border patrol picked us up. I was accompanied by another male jaguar named Segador, a warrior from another clan, and his mate Pelaje Sedoso. They had already fled from the Nea-Phi-Lim before we had joined forces. They had barely escaped an ambush and because Pelaje was unable to fight in her condition, they had avoided the herbivore patrols. When we met, I had just killed an Okapi warrior who had given me a hard time. Under normal circumstances, the two would have tried to take my prey, but as both had been without food for several days and Pelaje was heavily pregnant at the time, there was no fight. All three of us knew that the prey offered more than enough food for each of us and that the dangers of the situation were greater than the rivalries between our clans."

Garra explained, feeling over his arms. The scars had healed well and his fur hid most of the smaller ones very well, but he knew where they were and he felt every one of them.

"We knew that if Pelaje didn't want to lose her unborn offspring, we would have to find more food and do so without running the risk of either being taken out from a distance by one of these hunters or running into one of the herbivore patrols every time we hunted. There was only one option. We knew it was a terribly stupid idea, but we thought, the territory is so vast, three jaguars grabbing a herbivore here and there wouldn't attract attention. Of course, we would have to be careful, cover our tracks at all times and always be on our guard, but it was still the better alternative. On the way to your territory, we were attacked again, and while Segador and Pelaje fled, I fought off the water buffalo warriors. We only escaped by a hair's breadth. It was just bad luck that we were picked up just after the border."

Garra continued and looked over at Emily. The young tigress was pale, shocked. She already knew that Garra had been the only one to survive the confrontation with the border guards. However, she had not known that his companion had been heavily pregnant. He saw her searching for words and pressed his lips tightly together.

"Segador and Pelaje had tried to fight, while I hadn't been able to. We all knew what to expect if we were caught. Everyone knew what the impaled heads at the border meant. You didn't stand a chance against five heavily armed and armored tigers. It was quick and the border guards were merciful. I resigned myself to my fate and also expected to die. Admittedly, I was very surprised when the squad leader said that they would take me for interrogation. Well, the rest... the rest of the story should be familiar to you."

He added, watching Emily fight back tears. He nodded silently. He knew that this part of the story was not for the faint-hearted. But it had happened and nothing in the world would ever undo it. He was not angry with the tigers. They had defended their land and their lives. In a different time and under different circumstances, this encounter would probably have ended differently. Perhaps Segador and Pelaje should have simply surrendered, begged for mercy. Maybe they would have been given the chance to tell their story and maybe, just maybe, they would have been left alive, like him. He was pretty sure that they had only let him live because they knew that with Pelaje they had not only killed them, but also the next generation.

Emily was still searching for words to express her condolences and shame. She lived a sheltered life in this ivory tower, shielded from most dangers, and the agreement with the herbivores ensured that they all had a full stomach. Never before had the carnivores lived so comfortably. They all knew that. She just hadn't known it was so difficult outside their territory. Her lips quivered as she looked over at the jaguar. He was still bigger and probably stronger than her, but he looked so vulnerable and his whole demeanor radiated humility.

"I'm sorry..."

She finally whispered, her voice a barely audible murmur. Garra smiled slightly.

"Why are you apologizing?"

He asked softly, opening his hands and holding them out to her invitingly. Emily's lips were still trembling and she fought hard not to give in to her tears.

"You've lost so much, given up so much. Your life is so hard, and look at me... a spoiled brat who's mad because she doesn't get to go on a trip with Daddy."

There was anger and defiance in her voice but also self-pity and shame. Garra shook his head and took one of her hands in his paws. They felt so soft and delicate against his rough, battle-hardened paws.

"You can't compare our lives. We literally come from different worlds. And I envy your progress, which we are denied because we are unable to put our differences aside."

His voice was so infinitely soft and it carried neither anger nor contempt. She looked into his eyes and was in danger of losing herself in them. There was something about him that she found infinitely attractive. She didn't know exactly what it was. Maybe it was the fact that he was so exotic, so mysterious from her point of view, or maybe it was because he was really damn good-looking, or maybe it had to do with the fact that he was the forbidden fruit, the original sin.

It didn't matter what it was in the end, she was about to fall for him completely.

However, she was not alone in feeling this way. Garra himself was attracted to the young tigress. She was different from the others here. She didn't look down on him. He had already noticed it when they first met. She was interested in him, not because he was a prisoner who might have important information or who could be used as leverage, no. She was interested in him, in Garra. The fact that she was the Great Khan's daughter was of no particular importance to him. What did matter was that she was really pretty. He found himself smiling dreamily at her. And she literally consumed him with her eyes. He let his gaze wander to the door of the cell. The guard had locked it again, so they were safe from prying eyes, but the tiger outside the door would probably hear pretty much everything that went on in the cell. He smiled and looked Emily in the eye.

"Has anyone ever told you how beautiful you are?"

He asked softly, watching as a very promising smile spread across Emily's face. She widened her eyes and leaned further forward.

"No one who was really serious."

Emily replied just as quietly. Garra tenderly pulled her closer to him and Emily complied, getting up from her chair and taking the two steps towards him. The jaguar stood up slowly and elegantly. He clearly towered over her and his massive frame made her look almost petite. He tenderly placed his huge paw on her cheek and guided her head up so that he could look into her eyes. They stood motionless for a moment before he found his voice.

"You really are unbelievably beautiful."

He whispered. Emily gasped and as she tried to answer him, his lips found hers. The kiss came as such a surprise to Emily that she couldn't fight it even if she'd wanted to. Instead, she welcomed the kiss and returned it.

It was an innocent first kiss, but there was so much in it for Emily that she was in danger of losing her footing. Garra held her tightly and when their lips parted again, Emily was absolutely speechless. She was breathing heavily and her eyes were fixed stubbornly on his. The big jaguar just smiled gently, and when he was sure she wasn't going to fall over, he slowly let her go. Emily's hands trembled as she placed them on his chest and tried to organize her thoughts.

---

Scouting for evidence

Far from Emily and her Stockholm syndrome, the Great Khan and his entourage were about to reach the Captain's outpost. They had already passed the outer guard posts and were about to enter the outpost itself. You could already hear the Captain's hoarse voice barking orders and urging his subordinates to perform at their best. The Great Khan grinned. They entered the camp and one of the guards showed them the way to the captain's tent. It was hard to miss. It was the only tent in the entire camp from which a steady stream of curses and profanities emanated.

The Great Khan rose to his full height and entered the tent with Amelia, while his bodyguard took up position in front of the tent. Pecada detached herself a little, she wanted to see if any of the concubines currently on military duty were in the camp.

The captain of the guard stood behind his map table and moved individual figures over a large map showing their territory. An aide stood next to him, noting the troop movements and occasionally interjecting comments when the captain moved certain figures. When they saw the Great Khan and his daughter, the aide fell to his knees and bowed his head while the captain assumed his stance.

"Great Khan, what brings you to me?"

He asked in a rough voice. The Great Khan motioned for the aide to rise and turned to the captain.

"I have come to find out whether we have gained any new insights and to issue new marching orders if necessary."

The Great Khan replied and approached the table. Amelia stopped slightly behind her father and looked around. The Captain bent over the map.

"Well we picked up several groups of the herbivores leaving the territory this morning. They said they were seeking contact with their brethren from other parts of the jungle to gather information. Here and here."

He pointed to two of the higher frequented entrances to their realm.

"Otherwise, the borders have remained quiet so far. We have not been able to detect any particular incidents. So far there has been no sign of any supposed intruders. But that doesn't necessarily mean anything. The border is long and we only have a few troops to send out on patrol. I have to hold back reserves, just in case."

The captain explained and the Great Khan nodded. It was true. They could only spare a few Tigers. He had his daughter give him the map and rolled it out on an empty space on the table.

"I spoke to Garra again. He said that the Nea-Phi-Lim had recently advanced this far. He also marked herbivore settlements here, here and here. I would like us to send out scouts to investigate this area. They must be experienced scouts, I don't want them to make rookie mistakes and fall victim to the Nea-Phi-Lim or the herbivores. We have been warned that the herbivores out there are not as tame as ours. Also, it's not impossible for them to encounter other felines. I would like to avoid open conflict. We will probably have to ally ourselves with them, at least in the short term."

The Great Khan said and the Captain looked at the map carefully. He transferred the markings onto the large map and beckoned his aide to him.

"Which are our most capable scouts?"

He asked, poring over the map. He moved some of the pieces around and redistributed his troops. Meanwhile, the aide flipped through his documents.

"We have Pequena Sombra, sir, she's not on duty right now. And Esfuerzo Mudo, he's currently with the Third Border Patrol in the third quadrant."

The aide enumerated and the captain nodded.

"Good, send out a runner. I want the patrols in quadrants four and five reinforced and Esfuerzo Mudo has to report here, he's been given a special assignment. Bring me Pequena Sombra and two more scouting parties."

The captain ordered and the aide hurried out of the tent to put the orders into action. He looked over at the Great Khan and a grim smile graced his lips.

"What should they look for when they are out there?"

He finally asked and the Great Khan nodded.

"I need proof of the existence of these Nea-Phi-Lim. Tell them to look for bodies. If it comes up, they should question the others about these hunters. Of course, the best thing would be if they could catch one, or at least drag its corpse here. Then even the herbivores won't be able to deny this evidence."

Replied the Great Khan and the captain could only agree.

"So we'll send them out with full equipment. I just hope the herbivores are willing to talk if we come across them. Otherwise it could be really awkward if we have to attack them."

The captain spoke his thoughts freely and you could clearly hear his displeasure. The Great Khan nodded.

"We should avoid confrontation for now, as much as we can. Garra already said the herbivores out there are feisty. They will probably strike first, and only then ask questions. We should keep our distance and if we need their help, let our herbivores do the negotiating."

The Great Khan said and Amelia put her hand on her father's arm.

"Shouldn't we perhaps let the herbivores know about our plans so that they can inform the clans outside?"

She asked softly. The Great Khan smiled.

"Your idea is a good one, but I'm afraid there's not enough time. Even if we send out messengers now and the herbivores send out messengers as well, it could take days, if not weeks, for the information to get to where it needs to go. We'll just be careful."

Replied the Great Khan and the Captain agreed. Behind them, some tigers entered the tent together with the adjutant. The tigers saw their leader and went down on their knees. The Great Khan nodded gently.

"Rise to your feet. There is much to do."

He replied and the aide turned to the captain.

"The runners have been sent out and I have called in the requested scouting parties."

The captain took note and waved his troops over.

"There are new orders. We're sending you out to scout this area. We need evidence of the presence of these raiders. Bodies, equipment left behind, witness statements, anything. If it comes up, a prisoner of this so-called Nea-Phi-Lim would of course be ideal. He doesn't have to be alive."

The captain explained, pointing out the relevant areas on the map.

"The hunters were last seen there, but it is possible that they have already advanced further. Be on your guard. And watch out for the locals, both the jaguars and the herbivores. We don't want any conflicts. Not yet!"

He added, and his troops confirmed the orders. They marked the target areas on their personal maps and saluted. Before they left, the captain stopped Pequena Sombra.

"You and your squad will secure tracks. I want to know what kind of troops we're up against. And I mean all tracks, herbivores, carnivores and those Nea-Phi-Lim."

He ordered quietly and Pequena Sombra nodded.

The troop left the tent, leaving the Captain behind with the Great Khan and his daughter.

"Now we wait."

The Great Khan stated and the Captain nodded.

"Yes, we cannot speed up this process, at least not without exposing our troops to even greater danger."

Replied the captain. The others could only agree with him.

"Do you need anything else? Do the troops have everything they need?"

Amelia asked and the captain smirked.

"My child, that's the wrong question. A military operation never has enough personnel, never enough supplies and never enough reinforcements. I approve of your question, it shows that you are concerned about your people, but as future commander-in-chief, you must never ask that question."

The Captain explained in a surprisingly calm tone. Amelia was surprised and looked at her father, but he just nodded.

"As commander-in-chief, you should know how many tigers you have in the field and how they are supplied. Since we have a very limited number of troops and they have always been well supplied, this question is basically irrelevant. Since we can't provide the captain with any more troops and the troops are already supplied with food and equipment, you don't need to ask this question. Later, when the conflict picks up speed, the question of logistics will become interesting again."

The Great Khan explained and stroked her cheek. The captain could only agree with his leader.

The scouts were sent out and the waiting began. They all knew it would be several days, if not weeks, before the scouts returned with information that would give them a clearer picture of the situation.

After a hot night and an equally passionate day, Pecada and the Great Khan returned to the temple. Amelia had asked to stay at the outpost to learn more about the workings of the border guards and the scouts. The Great Khan had reluctantly agreed, but had set the condition that two members of his bodyguard would always remain at her side. Amelia had agreed without hesitation.

Over the following days, Emily was seen more and more often in the temple's dungeon. When asked by her father, she had said that she wanted to learn from Garra what life was like outside their territory and that she felt it was important to understand the animals of the rest of the jungle if they were ever to build better relationships with them. Upon persuasion from Pecada, who knew exactly why her daughter was really visiting the prisoner, the Great Khan allowed the visits.

It took a few days for the first scouting parties to report back. The rapports were eagerly awaited.

But what the scouts reported was anything but what the Great Khan and the others had hoped for.

---

Surprise Motherfucker

Amelia was with the Captain and they studied the maps while the Captain explained to her exactly what was on them and why exactly he was deploying which troops where. Amelia was fascinated and soaked up all the new knowledge. He was just about to discuss the next rotation of the border patrol with her when one of the guards burst into the tent.

"Report respectfully, scouting party two has returned."

He sounded agitated and distraught. The captain looked at him calmly.

"Good, have them report here for debriefing."

He demanded in his usual commanding tone. The guard shook his head.

"That's not possible, sir. They're already in the infirmary. It doesn't look good, sir."

The tiger replied and held open the canvas, knowing exactly what was about to happen. And as predicted, the captain, Amelia and the captain's aide rushed past him.

It wasn't far to the hospital tent, but Amelia didn't think the captain could cover the distance so quickly without ever breaking into a run. She almost had to run to keep up with him.

With a:

"Where are they..."

the captain ripped open the tarp of the hospital tent. But he didn't need to look. His scouting party, or rather what was left of it, was lying directly on the first stretcher in the tent. The tiger looked badly battered. The troop's doctor was already feverishly tending to the tiger's wounds, rushing back and forth between a work table on which he had stored a variety of medical supplies and the stretcher. Amelia was shocked. She had never seen a tiger so battered. The captain waited until he was sure that his subordinate was not in mortal danger before addressing him.

"Now tell me, what happened? Where are the others?"

He was pretty sure he already knew the answer, the wounds were pretty obvious and the absence of the other scouts could only mean one thing.

"We've been ambushed."

Gasped the scout, his voice sounding raspy.

"After we picked up the trail and actually found a corpse that matched the description, we were ambushed. They... they were herbivores. Okapi, at least ten. They didn't even give us a chance to explain ourselves. The others were killed in the first attack. I was able to fend off the two warriors who attacked me. But in the end they overpowered me too. I had a hard time convincing them that we were not on the warpath, but on the contrary, that we wanted to find out what was happening. I'm not sure if they really believed me. But I managed to escape before they changed their minds."

The scout reported in a rough, broken voice. The captain placed a heavy hand on his scout's shoulder and nodded.

"You've done your job well. Get some rest. Let's hope the other squads had better luck."

You could clearly hear the grief and anger in the captain's voice. He was anything but satisfied, but he could hardly blame his scout for that. They had been inadequately prepared. Silently, the captain left the tent and his aide and Amelia followed him. They walked back to the captain's tent. Once there, the captain leaned against his map table and looked at Amelia for a long time. You could see her shock. He nodded slowly.

"Yes, it can happen quickly and it can end tragically. It's still the law of the jungle out there. Let it be a lesson for your future. Even relatively weak herbivores, if they are more numerous and attack from ambush, can pose a serious danger. That's why we're so careful to maintain our pact with the herbivores here."

His voice sounded unusually soft and quiet. Amelia didn't react, trying to process it all first. The captain, meanwhile, turned to his aide.

"Mark these two as fallen. Inform the priestesses and the Great Khan. We should prepare ourselves for the fact that these will not be the last losses."

The aide nodded and quietly left the tent. The captain looked at Amelia and saw her lips trembling. He opened his arms.

"Come here..."

He whispered softly and Amelia stepped forward into his embrace. He wrapped his strong arms around her.

"It's always worst the first time."

He said softly and felt her sobs.

"Shhh... it will get better. It's part of losing soldiers. It's not nice, but that's life."

He sounded gentle, like a father talking to his daughter.

It took a while for her to calm down again. Later, she apologized for her emotional outburst, but the captain encouraged her in her feelings. To him, it just showed that she felt connected to her troops and that was important. It was important that every loss hurt, if this was no longer the case then she had lost her compassion and that was something to avoid.

Over the next few days, the other scouting parties returned. Most of them had had a similar experience. However, Esfuerzo Mudo's party had managed to make peaceful contact with one of the water buffalo tribes and it could be confirmed that everything Garra had already reported was true. The Nea-Phi-Lim had come from the eastern mountains and had at first primarily hunted the carnivores, but later killed them indiscriminately. His troop had been led to a fresh corpse and had been able to confirm the stories. Since it had been a mighty bull and the Nea-Phi-Lim's weapon had been unable to make a through shot this time, a projectile was recovered for the first time. It was not made of stone, as one would have expected from a slingshot, but of a different material. The scouts had brought it with them, but no one could make any sense of it. It was heavy and hard, but not stone. If you applied enough force you could deform it, but no one knew what it was, let alone how to accelerate it enough to penetrate a body.

So far, none of the scouting parties had had an encounter with the Nea-Phi-Lim. That was soon to change. Another scouting party sent out came back badly injured and with a casualty. They reported that they had been ambushed and attacked from a great distance. The description of the attack was surprisingly accurate to the stories that were already known. They reported that one of the scouts had been hit by something and that a loud thunderclap had been heard at the same time. When they turned around after the noise, they could make out a cloud of smoke in the distance. But before they could launch a counterattack, they were shot at again. In the end, they were forced to retreat and leave their comrade behind. Inevitably, the same fate would await him as the other victims.

When the Great Khan received this information, he was furious. In his rage at this display of audacity, the Great Khan ordered a punitive expedition to the area where their warriors had been attacked with the aim of driving out this Nea-Phi-Lim.

A few days later, it was the warriors of one of the water buffalo tribes who brought the sole survivor of the force back to the border. The remainder of the deployed force was completely wiped out in the firefight.

---

A change of perspective

Of course, none of this went unnoticed by the herbivores. And when they saw how the tiger's forces were being whittled away and how there seemed to be no chance of them overcoming this dilemma on their own, they were filled with fear. Combined with the information their own emissaries had brought back from their brothers and sisters on the outside, a grim picture emerged, the end result of which did not sit well with the herbivores. In a meeting of their tribes, they discussed what to do. And even though many of their members were against it, in the end they decided to send messengers to tell the Great Khan that they would agree to his plan.

They would allow the Tigers, at least in the short term, to compensate for their losses by recruiting other carnivores and also to further expand their troop strength. All in the name of the Greater Good.

The herbivores would ensure that the carnivores would not lack food for the duration of the conflict. Even if this was a heavy burden, the herbivores were aware that if the tigers failed and the Nea-Phi-Lim continued unhindered with their behavior, the herbivores would also suffer severely.

Furthermore, they had decided that they would deploy their own troops to relieve the Tigers, at least at the border patrols. They knew very well that they would not be much help in the event of a real battle, but they would be able to take over simple guard duties.

The Great Khan carefully read through the parchment that the messenger of the herbivores had handed him. You could clearly see the tapir's nervousness as he stepped from one foot to the other in front of the Great Khan. The Great Khan passed the parchment to his youngest daughter and turned to the emissary. He smiled benevolently.

"We are extremely grateful for the understanding shown to us and gladly accept the offer. Tell your leaders to coordinate with the captain of the guard regarding the deployment of the militia. We will soon send messengers to make contact with the remaining carnivores outside our borders. Let us hope it is not too late."

His voice was low, insistent and the gratitude in it was clear to hear. The tapir in front of him nodded eagerly and bowed.

"I will report it to the elders."

He said. The Great Khan nodded.

"For the Greater Good."

The Great Khan added and the tapir nodded again.

"For the Greater Good."

He sounded very eager and continued to nod. The Great Khan smiled and pointed to the great portal.

"You may go now. Report to your elders. We still have much to do."

The tapir bowed again and retreated to the portal before finally turning and hurriedly leaving the hall. As the large doors closed, the Great Khan sighed deeply and sank into his throne.

"I hate lickspittles..."

He muttered and Emily looked at him in bewilderment. The Great Khan took a deep breath.

"The envoy is the kind who always wants to please his master. He has no opinion of his own, no drive of his own. He will always say yes and amen to everything. No matter what the elders demand of him. But so be it. We have got our way. We can send out Garra and gather the other jaguars. We can form our fighting force and hopefully drive out these Nea-Phi-Lim."

The Great Khan explained and he noticed a jolt go through Emily. He looked at her for a long time.

"Is everything all right Emily?"

He finally asked and Emily looked at him with a mixture of horror and shame.

"When are you going to send Garra away?"

She finally asked quietly and the Great Khan shrugged his shoulders.

"I think in the next few days. We'll still have to work out a plan, make some arrangements, but then I want him on his way as soon as possible. Time is of the essence in this matter."

The Great Khan replied and Emily nodded quietly. A previously unknown fear rose up in her. A feeling she had never experienced before. It wasn't that she didn't know fear. She had messed up so many times and had often been afraid that either her father or her mother would find out. But this fear was different. It was like a much more primal fear. She didn't want to admit it to herself and even less to her father, but she was afraid of losing him. What if Garra didn't return?

Only now did she realize how much she had taken the jaguar into her heart. Even more, how much she loved him. It was more than just a little flirtation that a young girl had with a handsome tiger. The fear of losing him almost choked her.

She tried to keep her composure.

"Father, may I withdraw?"

She finally asked when she realized that her father might be able to see why she wasn't feeling well. The Great Khan smiled gently.

"Of course. I don't think there's anything more to do here at the moment."

He replied, his voice sounding calm and benevolent. Emily rose slowly and placed the parchment on her throne before moving away. Her father watched her for a moment before returning to his thoughts. He would speak to Pecada again later about this mother-daughter secret.

After Emily had left the Great Hall, she hurried to her chambers. She knew she couldn't go to Garra now, it would be too conspicuous. She would wait until nightfall and when everyone was asleep, she would visit him again. She had to see him again, at least one last time, before her father probably sent him to his death.

Once in her room, she flopped down on her bed, suddenly feeling so powerless. There was nothing she could do. She knew it was the only chance they had to gather allies for the upcoming battle, but at the same time she didn't want him to leave. She wouldn't be able to tell her father about her feelings towards the jaguar either, he wouldn't understand, or worse, he would understand and forbid her anyway.

Her thoughts wandered to her last meeting with the great warrior and how gentle he had been. She felt as if she could still feel his lips on her body. She curled up on her bed and her hands stroked her body. She wanted to feel it again. To feel his intense gentleness, his passion and his ardor once more. She took a deep breath as her hands explored her body.

She closed her eyes and tried to imagine it was his hands caressing her body, but in the end it didn't help. It wasn't the same if he wasn't doing it.

Disappointed, she pulled herself closer and lay still.

---

Stalkers in the night

It was late at night when Emily got up again. She stayed on her bed for a moment. Firstly to let her eyes adjust to the darkness, and secondly to hear if anyone else was awake at this time of night.

After waiting a while and hearing nothing, she rose slowly and silently. She crept to the door and listened again. Silence still reigned all around her. She cautiously opened the door and looked around the corridor. Everything was quiet, not a sound could be heard. She quietly left her room and crept down the corridor. Her natural abilities helped her to move silently. She slipped through the shadows like a phantom. She chose a different route to the one she would normally take to reach her destination, but she was sure she would encounter fewer guards. She wanted to avoid a collision with one of the guards at all costs. Not only would her outfit, she was practically naked, but the fact that she was out so late at night would only raise unnecessary questions.

She crept down the stairs to the dungeon. She peered cautiously around the corner and saw the guard outside Garra's cell. The big tiger had fallen asleep on his stool. She smiled. He too was just a tiger, he too needed sleep. She approached cautiously. Her heart was pounding in her throat. If she could get past him now without waking him, she would make it to Garra's cell. She licked her lips and carefully put one foot in front of the other, always careful not to emit a sound or cause a disturbance.

Eventually she made it and stood in front of the door that separated her from her destination. By now she knew how to move the bolt so that it didn't make any noise. She carefully unlocked the door and pulled it open a crack. Just enough to squeeze through. She pulled the door shut behind her and now stood in Garra's cell. His scent hung heavy in the air and she breathed it in deeply, hugged it and held it tightly. A shiver ran down her spine. She looked around, he was lying on his cot, one leg propped up and the quiet rise and fall of his chest was the only movement to be seen.

She ducked down and crept closer to him. She reveled in his scent, which grew stronger with every step she took closer. She was hot and cold at the same time. Soon she was crouching right next to where he slept, trembling with excitement.

"Garra... Garra wake up..."

She breathed, so softly that she almost didn't hear it herself. It took a moment, but then he opened his eyes. He blinked and turned his head towards her. But before he could say anything, she put a finger to his lips.

"We have to be quiet... this time..."

She whispered, her voice trembling with excitement. Garra looked at her, looked into her eyes, and then he understood. His eyes widened. Tenderly, he took her finger from his lips.

"Emily, are you sure you want this?"

He asked just as quietly and slowly sat up. Emily held his hand tightly and nodded.

"Father will send you on your mission tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow at the latest. I'm afraid I'll never see you again."

She replied and crouched right in front of him. He looked down at her and noticed that she was basically naked apart from her loincloth. His heartbeat quickened. It wasn't that he was averse to her offer, he just feared that her father was rather negative about this union. Carefully, he brought his hand to her cheek and placed the large paw against her petite head. He stroked her cheek tenderly.

"Your father will kill me if he finds out."

He whispered, but his body betrayed him. She looked into his eyes and nodded.

"That's why he must never know. We have to be quiet. Quietly and quickly."

She replied and pushed herself up towards him. Her lips found his and they kissed deeply. Garra welcomed her and embraced her. He used his strength and pulled her to her feet and then onto his lap. Emily willingly let him lead her and wrapped her legs around his waist. She could already feel him rearing up against her from below. She wrapped her arms around his neck and deepened the kiss. She couldn't get enough of him.

The forbidden, the taboo that he represented aroused her immensely and she felt her hair stand on end as he carefully slid his claws down her back. Her whole body trembled as he kissed and caressed her. His hands came to rest on her bottom and he gripped it heartily. She tried to suppress a moan and instead wrapped her legs tighter around his body.

She could feel him. It pressed bone-hard against her private parts from below and she couldn't help but grind her hips against his lap. This feeling alone promised unimagined pleasure as her wet labia rubbed against his member.

She broke the kiss with a heavy breath. She looked deep into his eyes and recognized the same unbridled arousal in them that had taken possession of her.

"I need it now... don't make me wait any longer..."

She begged him and he was only too willing to give her what she craved. He used his claws and tore the thin cord that held her loincloth together. The small scrap of fabric, which even under favorable circumstances only just covered her secret temple, landed on the floor. He looked at her and carefully lifted her pelvis. Emily felt Garra's manhood straighten up against her. She held her breath. He would do it, they would do it. Slowly, he lowered her onto his member.

She gritted her teeth as she felt him slowly enter her. And then suddenly it didn't go any further. Garra looked at her, there was concern in his look.

"Wait... are you still a virgin?"

He asked under his breath, as if he only just realized what he was about to do. Emily swallowed and then nodded. Of course she was still a virgin, her father would never have allowed her to do these things, yet... she was still his little girl, even if she was technically grown up. The only experiences she had had so far were innocent hijinks with her sister. And those had been little more than exploring her own body.

Garra looked at her, searching for words, so it was Emily who finally took the initiative. She pushed down hard and impaled herself on Garra's member. She sucked in a sharp breath and squeezed her eyes shut. Her hands tightened around his shoulders. Garra held her tight. Emily gasped for air. She had known it would be painful, but she hadn't expected it to hurt so much. Only her desire to do it with Garra kept her from breaking off here and now. She wanted to curse and scream out loud, but she couldn't. She buried her muzzle in Garra's neck and suppressed the pain.

"Are... are you okay?"

The jaguar asked, stroking her back. Emily hesitated, but finally nodded.

"Yes... yes I'm okay... I want it this way... go ahead..."

She whispered. She tried to keep the commanding tone in her voice, but it was pretty clear she wasn't succeeding. Garra nodded gently and brought his hands to her hips. Carefully, he began to move his pelvis. It felt divine to him. She was so hot, so inviting and oh my god was she tight. It felt like she was made for him. Even the little movements he made felt unbelievable. Emily, on the other hand, was still fighting her pain. She could feel him moving inside her and it made her incredibly happy, even if it still hurt.

With each further movement of the jaguar, the pain faded further and gave way to another sensation. She found herself starting to move her own hips and her breath came in hot short gasps. She moaned into his neck and her claws dug into his back. Garra's breathing quickened as his hands pulled her tighter and deeper into his lap. Garra's muscles trembled as he tried to delay the inevitable further.

Emily curled her toes; she had never felt anything like it. The mixture of pain and lust that had taken root deep inside her almost drove her insane. Her small, soft noises, her moans and pleas drove them both to even greater heights. She bit her tongue to keep from moaning out loud and the trembling of her overworked muscles only served to stimulate Garra even more. He leaned his head back and closed his eyes.

"By the ancestors... hnnnnn... soon..."

He whispered, trying to be as quiet as possible. Emily nodded into his neck, trying desperately not to just let go. She felt like she was about to explode. She could feel his movements beginning to seem more choppy, his whole body starting to twitch. She knew what this meant. She didn't know how far along she was, this was all new to her. But the excitement, the breaking of the taboo... her whole body was tingling. Garra picked up the pace, trying to penetrate her deeper and Emily tried to help him.

"Hann... Garra... I want it... do it... hnnnn..."

She whispered, biting his ear. That was the last straw for the mighty jaguar. His body reared up and she felt him explode inside her. The sensation literally took her breath away. Garra bared his teeth and tried to give her a few more thrusts, but his muscles cramped.

Emily was close to her own climax. His last efforts and Garra's orgasm had driven her to the edge of madness. Trembling, she moved her hips and with each movement she pushed herself a little closer to the abyss and finally, with Garra's last squirt, Emily fell too.

It was like a shock wave spreading through her body. Everything inside her tightened. Her breath hitched and she clung to Garra with all her strength. Her whole body began to twitch and Garra had difficulty holding her. In a last attempt to stifle her scream, she kissed him fiercely. He returned her kiss and held her tightly on his lap.

It took a while for her to calm down again. She carefully broke the kiss. She licked her lips and tried to get her breathing under control again. She looked deep into his eyes.

"Pro... promise me you'll come back..."

She whispered and stroked his broad chest. Garra looked at her calmly.

"I will come back..."

He finally said and Emily leaned her head against his chest.

"Good... I want to do this again... with you..."

She whispered and began to relax. Garra hugged her. Oh yes, he wanted to do it again, or several times... again and again. It had been fantastic, and the next time would only be better. He kissed her on the head and stroked her back.

"Shouldn't you try to get out of here as unseen as possible before someone notices?"

He asked quietly and looked worriedly at the door. They had made an effort to be quiet, but he also knew that the guard at the door had good ears. Emily buried herself deeper into his chest. She knew he was right and it would only cause endless trouble if someone came through the door now. But she didn't want to leave him now. It was too soon, too fast.

After what felt like an eternity, she pushed away from his chest and looked at him. There was sadness in her eyes, but also strength and steadfastness. Garra smiled gently and stroked her cheek. She kissed him again before carefully pushing herself off his lap. She felt wobbly on her feet. She stood naked in front of him, one arm shyly in front of her breasts, the other hand covering her shame. She trembled with excitement while he smiled calmly.

"Now go on girl and don't be afraid. I will come back. I promise."

He whispered and Emily nodded. She looked at the door and listened. Everything was quiet. She crept to the door and opened it carefully. As she squeezed through the gap, she looked over at Garra one last time. He nodded silently and then she was gone.

She closed the door and locked it again before making her stealthy way back to her quarters.

Garra looked at the floor. Her loincloth was still there. He bent down and picked it up. Gingerly, he felt over the fabric and smiled before bringing it to his nose and inhaling deeply. He would hide the little scrap of fabric well and never give it back. He leaned back against the cold wall of his cell. He had expected many things that night, but not that the Great Khan's daughter would give her innocence to him of all people. He smelled the loincloth once more before turning back over and surrendering to sleep once more.

Emily only realized just before she reached her room that she was missing a piece of clothing. She blushed up to her ears. Not that it was anything out of the ordinary for someone to be naked inside the temple. In fact, it happened more often and no one paid any attention to it, but her special status as the Great Khan's daughter changed the situation somewhat. And the fact that Garra's semen was oozing out of her vagina didn't really make the situation any better.

She hurried and made it back to her room, apparently without attracting anyone's attention. She quickly lay down on her bed and closed her eyes, even though she couldn't fall asleep for quite a while. The excitement was too great and whenever she thought of Garra, the desire to touch herself was almost insurmountable. When she finally fell asleep, she was haunted by restless dreams.

---

Truths and departures

When Emily woke up the next morning, she was not alone in her room.

Pecada was sitting on Amelia's bed, waiting for her youngest daughter to finally wake up. Emily didn't notice her mother at first because she was lying with her back to her. But when she turned over and stretched, her eyes fell on her mother's stern face.

Emily was wide awake from one moment to the next and cringed.

"Good morning Emily. I'm glad you're awake, we need to talk."

Her mother used that special tone of voice she always used when she knew she had done something wrong. Emily winced, but knew there was no point in avoiding it. She sat up and looked at her mother.

"What do we need to talk about?"

She asked meekly, already having an idea. Pecada took a deep breath and sniffed the air.

"You know what we need to talk about. Your escapade last night. You're lucky your father hasn't gotten wind of it yet."

Her voice remained completely calm, but Emily knew all too well that her mother was boiling inside. She looked down at the floor.

"You noticed?"

She asked quietly. It was basically a rhetorical question, she already knew the answer. Her mother tilted her head and raised her eyebrows.

"I'm your mother, nothing you do is hidden from me, besides, you reek of sex."

Pecada stated the obvious. She leaned forward and propped herself up on her elbows.

"Now spill it already, with whom?"

She asked. Her tone had lost some of its edge, she seemed genuinely interested in the answer, especially since there weren't too many male tigers left in the temple. Emily swallowed and pressed her lips together. She looked at her mother from underneath out of the corner of her eye. She remained silent. It only took a moment for the penny to drop for Pecada, but it felt like an eternity. Emily felt like she died in those seconds and was revived, only to die again. Especially when she saw the change in her mother's expression, she wanted to sink into the floor.

"You can't be serious..."

Pecada hissed.

"... tell me you're not serious..."

She repeated to herself, but Emily could only nod. Her mother ran her hand over her face. A thousand thoughts raced through her head. She tried to start a sentence several times, but always broke off. Whenever she thought she had an idea, it crumbled before her eyes. Emily lifted her head and looked at her.

"I love him, Mommy."

She whispered. It seemed to snap Pecada out of her trance. She hung her head and took a deep breath. She beckoned her daughter to her. Emily stood up carefully and took the three steps over to her mother. Pecada lifted her head. Her face was a mask of pain, compassion and sadness. She opened her arms and Emily crawled onto her lap and let herself be hugged.

"Of course you love him. But do you know what the consequences are?"

Pecada whispered and stroked her daughter's back. Emily nodded gently.

"No, no, you don't know. I knew you had a crush on him, and I knew you'd already crossed a few lines, but I didn't think you'd go this far. Was he your first?"

She asked softly and she felt Emily's face heat up. She nodded hesitantly.

"Hmm, I almost thought so. Was it at least worth it?"

She asked and Emily hugged her tightly before nodding. Pecada smiled gently and continued to stroke her.

"Your father shouldn't know about this yet. Agreed?"

Emily nodded again. Pecada nodded too. This mother-daughter secret was getting bigger. She wondered how much longer she could hide it from the Great Khan. Her partner wasn't stupid, sooner or later he would insist that the secret be revealed. She only hoped it would happen at an opportune time.

"You shouldn't visit Garra again before he leaves, don't make your father suspect anything more. We'll have to sort it out when Garra is gone. And it should be settled before he gets back."

Pecada decided and Emily nodded again.

"Good girl. There's going to be a lot of trouble. I don't know how much I can defend you this time. Not only did you do it without his blessing, you did it with a jaguar... With a tiger, your father probably would have turned a blind eye, but with Garra..."

She left the sentence unfinished. Emily pushed away from her mother and looked her in the eye with reddened eyes.

"But he was... is the one. He's so gentle, he's not stuck up like the others. He doesn't see me as a tool to get power."

Emily whispered. Pecada wiped a tear from her cheek and smiled.

"Maybe he is all that, but he is and always will be a jaguar. I don't know if your father can accept that."

She replied truthfully. Emily shivered and her mother took her in her arms again.

"He's really turned your head, hasn't he?"

She asked, stroking her daughter's back again. Emily nodded. Pecada smiled.

"All right, so be it. But in order for me to keep your secret, and put in a good word for you with your old man, you have to tell me everything... and don't you dare leave out the dirty details!"

Pecada demanded and Emily laughed.

The next few days passed without further incident. They had withdrawn their scouts as far as possible and were now reinforcing the borders. Everything remained calm for the moment. In the temple, everything went on as usual. Well, almost everything. The Great Khan had met with Garra one last time. He had explained the situation to him and made him his offer.

He would set the jaguar free with the order to round up as many jaguars as possible and bring them here. They would fight together. They would drive out these Nea-Phi-Lim together and when everything was calm and safe again, they would go their separate ways. No ulterior motives, no tricks, no ambushes. The Great Khan was a man of his word.

Garra wanted to believe him and wrung his agreement to this plan from his lips. He would go out and visit the few settlements he knew of. He would make the Khan's offer and then they would see what happened.

When the jaguar set off, it was a farewell without much fanfare. The Great Khan, accompanied by Emily, wished Garra good luck with his mission and gave him a seal that guaranteed him free passage as long as he was on their territory.

When the jaguar had finally left, it became quiet in the temple. It was time to have a few conversations, which were not going to be very pleasant.

When the time finally came, Emily sat in her room. She knew that her mother had had a long and serious conversation with her father that had included her love affair with Garra. She had heard some of the heated debate all the way to her room. She had retreated to her bed and had pulled her knees up under her chin. There was nothing she could do but wait for her father to open the door and come into her room. She knew that her father could be extremely quick-tempered and that when he got past a certain point, he tended to destroy things.

She was pretty sure he wouldn't get violent with her, but she was still scared. She huddled on her bed and listened. It had been quiet for a while now. She almost wished her father would rant and rave, because the silence scared her much more than him pacing back and forth in his chambers and shouting at the walls.

She closed her eyes and tried to concentrate on calming herself down.

It seemed like an eternity before there was a soft knock on her door. She didn't react immediately. The door was opened and her father was standing in the doorway. She looked over at him cautiously. She didn't know where to place his facial expression and posture.

He looked tired, stressed, he was definitely furious but at the same time she could see his love for her in his eyes. The situation seemed to be tearing him apart inside.

"Do you mind if I join you?"

He finally asked in a calm voice. Emily slid a little to the side and shook her head. The Great Khan came into her room and pulled the door shut behind him. He slowly approached her bed and sat on the edge of it. He was considerably taller than her. Most male tigers were larger and heavier than their female counterparts. But at the moment he seemed smaller, more vulnerable than she was. He wore only a robe of some sort, made of a thin fabric, and he sat on her bed, resting his elbows on his knees and breathing deeply. He searched for the words he wanted to start the conversation with. The conversation on which so much would depend.

In the end, it was Emily who spoke first.

"I'm really sorry."

She whispered, placing her dainty hand on her father's back. The Great Khan looked over his shoulder at her. His smile was filled with affection but also pain.

"Emily..."

He began softly.

"... I'm afraid ‘I'm really sorry’ isn't going to cut it this time."

He continued. His voice was still calm, but Emily could tell from the slight tremor in his voice how angry he really was. She lowered her head and her hand.

"What were you thinking, child? He's a jaguar."

The Great Khan stated, but didn't even wait for her answer.

"I know, I know. Your mother already told me."

He added disappointedly. He looked at his hands and clenched them into fists. He took a deep breath.

"If it had at least been a tiger..."

He whispered. He could hear her breathing shake and felt her pull her legs tighter around herself.

They sat silently on her bed for a while. His anger, long since burned out, was just a pile of ashes smouldering deep inside him. He knew he could punish her now, he could forbid her contact and lock her in her room, but none of this would change what had already happened, and his love for his daughter was stronger than any tradition. He knew that if he punished her too harshly now, he would only push her further away from him, and that was something he wanted to avoid at all costs.

He took a deep breath and turned to face her. She was a heap of misery who had retreated to the far corner of her bed and pulled herself into a tight package. He looked at her and all the hardness drained from his face.

"Look at me Emily..."

He whispered softly. It took a moment, but his daughter lifted her head and looked at him over her knees.

"Does he mean that much to you?"

He asked, his voice no more than a hoarse whisper. Emily looked at him for a long moment and then nodded almost imperceptibly. He nodded and straightened up.

"Come here, child."

He finally said and patted the mattress next to him. Emily hesitated, but then slowly scooted over to him and sat down next to him. He carefully put his strong arm around her shoulder and pulled her against him.

"I want to understand, Emily. Explain it to me."

He demanded softly and rubbed her arm. She snuggled up to him and closed her eyes. She sighed softly.

"He's just so different. He's gentle, polite, he doesn't have an ulterior motive. And I feel drawn to him deep down inside."

She whispered and pressed herself closer to him. The Great Khan smiled gently. Her mother had already told him. And he had also had the feeling that the jaguar was actually a gentle soul when he spoke to him. He was torn inside. On the one hand, he could not and would not approve of the liaison between her and the jaguar; on the other hand, he did not want to lose his daughter if he forbade her this love.

He looked down at his daughter, who was still trembling and snuggled up to him. He stroked her head and pulled her closer to him. He swallowed his grief and made a decision for himself.

"Emily, child... You know the traditions do not allow this union..."

He began, but before she could answer he continued.

"... but I know how strong love can be and I know that if I forbid you this relationship, it will drive a wedge between us that I will never be able to remove."

He continued and kissed her on the head.

"I'll allow you to give in to your love on one condition."

He finally said and Emily looked up at him expectantly.

"He will officially ask for your hand before me, you will have no secrets from me, and if he ever hurts you..."

He left the sentence unfinished. Emily's eyes really started to light up. She stood up and hugged her father. The Great Khan returned the embrace and hugged her tightly. He felt his shoulder getting wet and simply held her tightly and stroked her back.

Pecada stood in front of the door and nodded gently. It was as if a huge stone had fallen from her. She smiled and retired to her chambers. She would reward her partner lavishly for his insight.

Interlude

While Garra was on his mission to round up as many jaguars as possible, they prepared the tigers to go to war. Even though the tigers claimed to be a warlike race and fighting was in their blood, it was still the case for them that they had not fought a war for almost 300 years.

The Great Khan had ordered that all tigers who were able to fight and were not entrusted with other vital tasks underwent rigorous training. The tigers were aware that the upcoming battle would demand a great deal of them and it would claim many victims. Many of the tigers who had previously served under the priestesses and some of his concubines joined the training.

The captain of the guard, meanwhile, had his hands full with the militia provided by the herbivores. Even though he had initially been very happy to receive reinforcements, even if they were not suitable for front-line operations, the constant increase in troops had now led to some chaos. As these herbivores had no tactical understanding of the situation and the mindset of a civilian was very different from that of a soldier, there were often loud arguments between the individual troops. They argued about the fact that the grass was greener at another deployment site and that they would therefore rather be deployed there.

Several times the captain had had to use words of authority and remind the herbivores that they were not there to go for a walk, but to identify any intruders and, ideally, hold them off until reinforcements arrived.

As the first week passed and there was still no sign of Garra returning, Emily's courage sank. She withdrew further and further. Pecada was worried and it was only when Amelia returned to the temple to train with her father and Emily that things got a little better. Amelia managed to lure her sister out of hiding time and time again. But it was obvious how much she missed Garra and with each passing day it got worse.

The news that reached the tigers from the outside was also worrying. The Nea-Phi-Lim were advancing further and faster. They would have to act soon, or it would be too late.

As the second week drew to a close, the tiger army began to take shape. The Great Khan was satisfied. If Garra returned with even a handful of jaguars, they would have a chance, he was sure of it.

“When Garra returns.”

Amelia interjected, putting the practice sword back on the stand after she had just spent half an hour pummeling her father with it. The Great Khan looked at his mace and put it back on the stand as well.

“Yes, when he returns, which I very much hope he does.”

He replied and squared his shoulders. They had both exhausted themselves and were drenched in sweat. Amelia wiped the sweat from her forehead and looked at her father.

“I hope for Emily's sake that he comes back. I'm worried about her.”

She said quietly. The Great Khan nodded calmly and pointed towards the temple.

“He will come back. But now we should make sure we get rid of this sweat. Your mother will be quite angry if we show up for dinner like this.”

He sniffed his axel and grimaced. Amelia had to laugh, but could only agree with her father. A bath would do her good right now.

They slowly left the courtyard where the tigers were currently training. While the Great Khan headed straight for the baths, Amelia had decided to check on Emily first. Perhaps she could persuade her to do a little mischief. After all, she needed someone to wash her back.

---

The love of a sister

Amelia carefully opened the door to the room she shared with her sister. Emily was lying on her bed. Her legs and arms pulled close to her body and curled up into a tight ball. Amelia looked worriedly at her younger sister. She didn't know the pain that Emily was dealing with, because even though she was technically the older one, she hadn't had a relationship with another yet.

Quietly, she came closer and sat on the edge of the bed. Emily didn't respond. Amelia placed her sweaty hand on her sister's shoulder and stroked her gently.

“Hey sis, time to get up.”

She whispered softly. She knew for a fact that Emily could hear her. She knew her sister wasn't asleep. But she didn't respond. Amelia smiled slightly. She knew this by now and knew she had to be patient and persistent if she wanted to coax Emily out of her shell.

“Come on. I know you can hear me. Talk to me.”

She whispered, a little more forcefully, but still the love and affection in her voice far outweighed it. Emily grumbled something unintelligible and tried to pull herself even closer together. Amelia turned a little further towards her and stroked her back.

“I could use your help. Come on. Get up.”

She urged her little sister and tickled her ribs. Emily tried hard not to react, but she found it difficult.

“Go away... you stink...”

She finally mumbled, trying unsuccessfully to push her sister's arms away from her. Amelia knew she had won, now it was just a matter of being persistent.

“Yes, I stink because I've been training with dad. I'm stinky, sweaty and sticky, and if you don't help me get clean again, I'll just snuggle up to you like this and then we'll both be stinky.”

Amelia explained with a certain glee in her voice and continued to tickle her little sister. Emily couldn't help but giggle and defend herself more vigorously against this attack. She tried to push her sister's arms away and finally turned to face her. She looked terrible. Her face was all puffy from crying and her eyes were very red. Amelia carefully let go of her. She was shocked at her sister's condition.

“By the ancestors...”

She blurted and Emily tried to hide her face behind her hands. Amelia let her, but she hugged her too. They lay quietly on Emily's bed for a while, until Amelia was sure that Emily would really come with her.

“I think a bath would do you good too... if only to relax your muscles.”

She finally said, releasing Emily from her embrace. The younger girl nodded cautiously and Amelia stroked her cheek.

“Good, then let's go. Maybe we'll get lucky and we'll have the bath to ourselves.”

Amelia tried to cheer her up. Emily didn't say anything back, but slowly stood up. They took their robes and silently left the room. Emily followed her sister through the winding corridors of the temple. The path to the baths was not too far, but Amelia did not want to walk too fast so as not to overwhelm Emily.

The temple's baths offered the luxury of both hot and cold pools, depending on what was needed. The builders of the temple had made it possible to light fires under the pools and thus heat the rocks that made up the in the pool's walls and bottom. The tigers, especially the priestesses, made good use of this feature.

Amelia was also quite willing to spend some time in the hot water to relax tense and overstrained muscles and calm the mind. She wasn't quite sure about Emily, but at least she had come along. She opened the door behind which the baths stretched. It was quite a large area. The High Priestess had told her that when the Nea-Phi-Lim had still inhabited this temple, they had held sacrificial ceremonies almost every day and these large baths had been built to prepare for the many sacrifices. A shiver ran down her spine as she thought of how bloodthirsty these creatures must have been.

She entered the front area of the bath, which was dominated by several plunge pools. The aim here was to wash away the dirt and sweat of the day so that the actual baths, which were further back, didn't get too dirty. The water in the pools was changed regularly, but it was a big effort each time and they wanted to avoid this if possible.

Amelia took off her clothes and approached one of the plunge pools.

“Will you wash my back sis?”

She asked quietly, looking over her shoulder as Emily took off her clothes too.

“Of course...”

Emily whispered and followed her to the pool. The water in the plunge pools was chilly, not to say cold. In the hot months, this was a temporary respite, but if you were already completely tense, the cold water did little to relax your muscles.

Amelia slowly climbed into the pool and greedily sucked in the air as the cold water welcomed her. Her muscles continued to tense and her movements seemed stiff and awkward.

“Haa... haaa... I always forget how damn cold this broth is...”

She hissed as the water came up to her hips. Behind her, she heard Emily getting into the water. Her younger sister didn't make a sound. It was only when she felt her hands on her back, tenderly stroking her muscles and moving forward over her flanks, only to grasp her breasts and gently pull her back against Emily's body, that she heard her voice.

“Could it be that you're cold sis?”

Emily whispered in her ear and she could literally hear her grin.

“Where did you get that idea?”

Amelia asked, already knowing exactly what Emily was getting at. Emily's hands were deft and she rolled her nipples between her fingers.

“Hmmm maybe because these are hard enough to split granite with.”

Emily whispered and they both laughed. Amelia brought her hands back and stroked her sister's hips.

“It's good to have you here.”

She whispered and felt Emily nod.

“I'm sorry... I just miss him so much... it hurts...”

She brought one of her hands over Amelia's heart.

“Deep down in there...”

She added. Amelia nodded and Emily hugged her from behind.

“Thank you for being there...”

Emily whispered and Amelia nodded again.

“For you always.”

Emily released her sister from her embrace again and picked up the small bucket that stood next to the basin. She filled the bucket with water and could see Amelia tense up. It was a thieving delight for Emily as she let the cold water flow over her sister's back. Amelia took a deep breath to digest the shock. She wasn't angry with her sister, the water was cold. At least she let it run over her slowly, and when the bucket was empty, she felt her sister wipe the water from her fur along with her sweat. She repeated the whole process three times until she was sure she had washed all the sweat out. Meanwhile, Amelia washed her chest and arms. The last thing left to do was her head. Reluctantly, she dived deeper into the pool to make it easier for Emily. The cold of the water enveloped her and the chill literally cut into her flesh. It was a small price she was willing to pay if it meant that Emily could participate in life again. She heard Emily fill the bucket and prepared herself for the gush of cold water.

She knew the pain when it felt like her scalp was tearing. She took a deep breath and waited until it was over. Emily put the bucket to one side and gently stroked the water from her sister's head, face and neck.

“So all done...”

She finally said softly. Amelia was grateful that she was allowed to stand up again and brush the excess water from her fur. Emily helped her, of course. It wasn't long before Amelia turned to face Emily. Even though her face no longer looked quite so puffy, the fur that had become sticky from the tears and the marks that the tears had left everywhere were still clearly visible.

Amelia tenderly placed her hand on her sister's cheek and stroked it

“Let's wash this away. The tears and the pain.”

She whispered and Emily put her head in her hand before nodding slightly.

They swapped places and repeated the ritual they had just performed with Amelia. This time it was Amelia who washed Emily's back and head. Emily stoically endured the procedure without batting an eyelid.

When Amelia had finished, she stroked the water out of Emily's fur just as tenderly. She caressed her sister's contours almost sensually. Her hands ran over her neck and she felt the strong muscles of her neck and her pulse under her fingers. Amelia closed her eyes. She enjoyed the contact with her sister, they were two halves of a whole and only when they were together did she feel complete.

Emily stood up. Her slender silhouette, whose wet fur clung even closer to her and emphasized her curves even more, had a beguiling effect on Amelia. She ran her hands tenderly over her sister's body, brushing the excess cold water from her fur. She couldn't help but notice that Emily's breathing had quickened. She hugged her sister from behind, just as Emily had done. They stood silently in the plunge pool for a moment and Amelia leaned her head against her sister's.

“I love you sis...”

She whispered softly and hugged the younger tigress to her. Emily pulled her arms tighter around herself and sighed softly.

“I love you too...”

Emily replied softly. Amelia smiled and nuzzled her nose into Emily's neck. She felt herself slowly start to shiver.

“Let's go into the warm water.”

She suggested and hugged her sister once more before releasing her from her embrace. Emily slowly turned to face her. She smiled and nodded.

“Warm water would be great...”

She whispered. Amelia helped her out of the pool and admired how elegantly her sister could move, despite the fact that she had been standing in the cold water for so long. Emily held out her hand and Amelia followed her out of the pool. Amelia couldn't help but notice that Emily seemed to be a little more radiant again. Emily went ahead and pushed open the curtain to the main area of the bath. Amelia smiled when she saw the sway of her sister's hips. She knew exactly how to provoke Amelia and she knew exactly how sexy she could be when she wanted to be.

Amelia's eyes narrowed and she growled like the predatory cat she was as she followed her sister. They both couldn't keep this game up for long and burst out laughing.

Sure enough, the baths were empty and they had the place to themselves. Emily went to the pool with the warm water and slid elegantly into the water. She made almost no waves and Amelia was once again envious of how gracefully her sister could move. You could see Emily relaxing in the warm water and slowly sinking into it.

“Are you coming too?”

She asked quietly as Amelia still stood at the edge of the pool and looked down at her dreamily. She tilted her head and smiled. For a moment, she thought about simply jumping into the pool and creating the biggest possible splash, but decided against it and carefully joined Emily in the pool instead.

The warm water welcomed her and almost immediately she began to relax. She slowly lowered herself into the water until only her nose, eyes and ears were sticking out of the water. Emily giggled, but she also enjoyed the warmth and relaxed visibly.

She was happy that she had given in to her sister and allowed herself to be pulled out of her depression. It felt good to do something with her. Slowly, a thought formed in Emily's mind and she let herself drift over to Amelia. Amelia welcomed her with open arms and pulled her sister into a loving embrace.

“It's been so long...”

Emily whispered when she was with her, guiding her sister's hands around her body. Amelia's eyes widened...

---

Those presumed dead live longer

Of all people, it was one of the herbivore border patrols that stopped the intruders. The runner who arrived at the outpost, completely exhausted and screaming from afar, was a tapir whose massive overweight made it difficult for him to run.

The captain had already stepped out of his tent when the tapir came to a panting halt in front of him.

“Ha... ha... hn... they... they're... pfuuu... back again... hrm...”

The tapir gasped and handed the captain a seal that had seen better days. When the big tiger saw the seal, his eyes widened. And he immediately sent one of his runners to the temple with the seal.

“Where are they? How many are there?”

He asked the tapir, who was leaning on his knees and still gasping for breath.

“At... at the ford... many...”

Yipped the tapir. The captain grinned and nodded. The ford was one of the main routes into their territory. It was the easiest way in or out. And many of them didn't sound bad at first. He summoned another runner to him.

“Bring them to me. All of them. I want to see what we're working with.”

He ordered and his runner nodded. With a grin of pleasure, he looked after the tiger, who ran so much more elegantly, efficiently and, above all, faster than the tapir could. There was a reason why they were the hunters and not the prey. With a benevolent smile, he looked down at the tapir.

“Get some rest before you head back to your unit.”

He said and went back into his tent. The tapir swayed menacingly, but remained upright.

In the tent, the captain looked at his aide.

“We will have to train these spot bearers. Send a message to the temple. Tell them to prepare and send a message to the herbivores as soon as we know how many extra mouths we have to feed. They should know how many sacrifices we need. And pray to the ancestors that it's enough.”

The aide hurriedly made notes and followed the captain to the map. The latest news from the “allied” herbivores outside the territory had not necessarily been encouraging. The Nea-Phi-Lim had advanced a little further. And the herbivores were still retreating. The only glimmer of hope was that the attacks did not seem to be increasing.

It took quite a while for the jaguars to arrive together with the runner. There were indeed many of them. Far more than the captain had expected. They were all battered and some of them were indeed in poor condition, but nothing that couldn't be fixed with a little care.

Garra led the way and when they got to the Captain's tent and the big tiger reared up in front of them, Garra bent the knee to him. It took a moment, but eventually the other jaguars did the same. The captain was visibly surprised and ordered them to stand up again. The jaguars stood up again and looked around uncertainly.

“I never thought I'd say this to a jaguar Garra, but I'm glad to see you.”

Said the captain in his inimitable voice. He held out a clawed paw to Garra and Garra accepted it just as gratefully.

“I've collected as many as I could. But there are still some who don't trust the roast.”

Garra replied, trying to sound confident and strong. The captain nodded grimly.

“Good, I see you brought a whole lot of jaguars with you. That will increase our fighting power considerably.”

The captain stated and shook Garra's hand.

“About seventy. Although perhaps not all of them are ready for battle.”

Garra replied and looked over his squad. The captain nodded and pointed into the jungle beyond the camp.

“We'll supply everyone with food, medicine and training. Go to the temple now. I assume that you are already eagerly awaited there.”

The captain explained and winked at him. Garra grinned, but nodded knowingly. He turned to his entourage and gestured for them to follow him. The runner ran ahead and showed them the way. As they slowly made their way past the captain, he watched them closely. It would be a lot of work to get them all up to speed, but it would be worth it. Some of the jaguars looked at him and nodded. He returned the gesture. They would all make excellent fighters sooner or later. He knew never to underestimate a jaguar.

The news of Garra's return spread like wildfire. Not only among the tigers, but also among the herbivores. Even before the captain's runner had reached the herbivores, a runner from the herbivores had already broken the news. The Captain's runner was already expected and received with the words that they would do everything in their power to lift the burden for the greater good.

In the temple, the news spread just as quickly. Emily was in the training yard with Amelia when one of the priestesses came to them.

“We've just received news from the outpost.”

Said the priestess, dodging a blow from Emily. Amelia continued to drive her sister ahead of her.

“What is it?”

She asked, executing another series of blows that Emily skillfully deflected. The priestess looked after them.

“Garra has returned and...”

She didn't get any further, as Emily was sent to the floor hard by her sister. She had heard Garra's name and her concentration had evaporated. Everyone looked to Emily, who was rubbing the arm Amelia had hit with the practice sword. She tried to suppress the pain and looked to the priestess.

“Is that true?”

She asked and the priestess nodded.

“He has recruited about seventy jaguars. They are on their way to us. We will be expecting them shortly. I recommend that you gather in the great hall.”

The priestess's voice remained remarkably calm the whole time and her smile never left her face. Amelia nodded and helped Emily to her feet.

“We'll be there...”

She replied and the priestess nodded again before turning and slowly leaving the courtyard. Amelia looked after her and shook her head in amusement.

“Always those drug junkies.”

She whispered and Emily elbowed her in the ribs.

“You know exactly why they do that.”

The younger girl whispered energetically and Amelia laughed.

“Of course I know that, but you'd think they'd get used to the stuff eventually.”

Emily shook her head and walked over to the weapon rack to put down her sword. They both knew that the priestesses didn't consume the drugs, but making the oils released vapors that could sometimes have a very intoxicating effect. It was a necessary evil that they accepted in order to grant the victims a painless death.

Amelia followed her and put down her weapon as well. This time they would go straight to the Great Hall, there was no time for pleasantries in the baths. Emily was almost running and Amelia had to keep reminding her that Garra wasn't even there yet and that they could take their time. But Emily was adamant that she had to get to the Great Hall now and right away, maybe she would have a chance to get her act together before Garra arrived. She actually wanted to go to the main gate, but Amelia wouldn't let her. She would still have enough time to spend with her jaguar, now it was time to observe etiquette.

When they arrived in the Great Hall, the Great Khan and Pecada were already there. The Great Khan was dressed in his stately robes and Pecada was also wearing the more official robes. Amelia and Emily felt terribly underdressed in their training armor, but Pecada waved them over and the Great Khan seemed pleased that they were both present.

“Come children, join us. The jaguars will be here soon.”

Pecada welcomed them. The two of them took their seats and Pecada put a hand on Emily's shoulder. Emily looked at her mother and smiled gently.

“Emily, I know you're going to want to rush to Garra, but I implore you to stay seated. It's important that we get this meeting over with in a civilized and orderly fashion. Then you can grab him and drag him in front of your father.”

Her mother's voice was calm and gentle, but also intense and serious. Emily took a deep breath but then nodded.

“I know mother. I will hold back. I know how important this all is.”

Emily replied and her mother squeezed her shoulder.

“Good girl.”

When the large doors opened a short time later, they could hardly believe their eyes. The entire corridor outside the Great Hall seemed to be filled with jaguars. Led by Garra, they entered the Great Hall slowly and in good order. It took a while before they were all in the hall. Garra led them to the throne of the Great Khan and as he stood before the throne he knelt and bowed his head. The other jaguars did the same.

“Great Khan, I have brought you the jaguars, just as I promised.”

He said in a firm voice. The Great Khan rose from his throne and walked towards Garra.

“Rise up. Stand tall as the warriors you are.”

The Great Khan commanded and the jaguars in front of him rose again.

“Under the circumstances, it is an honor for me to welcome you all here. And especially you Garra, for without you, this would never have happened.”

His voice took on a solemn tone and he raised his hands.

“In the face of a common enemy, let us end the old feuds and forge a new alliance that will allow us to defeat the enemy and drive them from our territories.”

He shouted. His answer was a murmur of approval. It didn't bother him. He knew this was all new and unfamiliar. As the Great Khan spoke, Garra looked over at Emily, whose eyes were shining. He saw how much she had to hold back, and how much her mother had her calming hand on her so she wouldn't just jump up and run to him. It made him happy to see her like this, but he had to focus on the Great Khan again.

“Great Khan, my people have come a long, arduous way. I think for now it would be best if they were given a bed, something to eat and a chance to clean themselves up.”

Garra said humbly and the Great Khan nodded calmly.

“You are right. Your people should want for nothing. They should recover from their recent hardships, they should eat and they should sleep. My healers are ready for those who need help. The baths have been prepared and my priestesses will show your people to their quarters. Later we will be able to take the evening meal together.”

The Great Khan announced and at a wave the large doors were opened again. A large group of priestesses entered the Great Hall and waited for their turn.

Garra looked around and thanked the Great Khan.

“Thank you for your hospitality. We will appreciate it.”

The Great Khan nodded sympathetically.

“So be it then. Go and rest. As soon as supper is served, you will be informed. After supper, you will be shown the temple and the grounds so that you can move about freely.”

With these words, the priestesses took action and led the jaguars out of the hall. Garra bowed deeply and wanted to join his own, but the Great Khan stopped him.

“Garra, please stay for a moment. There is one more small matter to discuss.”

The Great Khan's voice sounded surprisingly serious. Garra looked at him and out of the corner of his eye he saw Emily get up and slowly walk over to him. He realized that the Great Khan must know about him and her. The only question now was how he would react. Two weeks was a long time to ponder such a revelation. The jaguar took a deep breath and nodded.

The Great Khan opened his arms and welcomed his daughter, placing her between him and Garra. He tenderly stroked his daughter's shoulders. Garra could see how difficult it was for him to put his thoughts into words. And so it was Emily who spoke first.

“Garra, I'm so incredibly happy that you're back.”

She began, but as joyful as her first words had been, she now looked at him seriously.

“As you can imagine, I spoke to father.”

She continued, touching her father's hands on her shoulders. Garra nodded silently and waited.

“We had a little discussion...”

She said quietly and her father nodded silently.

“... but after we both talked it over, my father came to the conclusion...”

She didn't get any further, because the Great Khan took over for her.

“... I have come to the conclusion that I will disregard the old traditions and rules. I give you permission to ask for Emily's hand before me.”

The Great Khan said in an incredibly calm tone and Garra's eyes widened. But before he could say anything, the Great Khan continued and he held his daughter a little tighter.

“However, I have one condition.”

The Great Khan added and took a deep breath. Garra nodded gently.

“You will shield her from any harm, you will protect her, you will always be by her side. You will never harm her or hurt her in any other way. Or the ancestors shall have mercy on you, for I will not.”

The Great Khan said in a tone that brooked no argument, and out of the corner of his eye Garra saw Pecada make the familiar “I've got my eyes on you” gesture. He took a deep breath and nodded. He looked to Emily and then to the Great Khan and then he knelt and bowed his head.

“Great Khan...”

He began and looked up at the ruler of the tigers.

“... I would like to ask for the hand of your youngest daughter. I vow to safeguard her and protect her from any harm, I will always be by her side and I will never harm her. I place my life in your hands.”

He added and bowed his head again. The Great Khan looked at Emily and she returned his gaze. Her eyes pleaded with him and he could not break his promise to her. He looked to Garra, who was still kneeling before him.

“Rise up Garra. My son-in-law does not kneel before me.”

He said quietly and benevolently. Garra rose slowly and straightened up. His relief was clear to see. The Great Khan took his hands off Emily's shoulders and she literally leapt at Garra.

The jaguar caught her and held her tightly in his arms. Emily literally buried herself in his chest and he wrapped his strong arms around her and laid his head tenderly on hers. It seemed like an eternity since they had last embraced.

The Great Khan nodded gently and he actually looked happy.

In the end, it was Amelia who broke the silence.

“But either Emily gets her own room with him, or I get my own. There's no way I'm sharing a room with those two.”

She shouted in amusement and Pecada burst out laughing. The Great Khan kept his composure but even he had to grin. Emily giggled and snuggled closer to Garra. The jaguar lifted his head and looked at Amelia and smiled. He opened his arms and beckoned them all closer. Pecada and Amelia were only too happy to share the hug, seeing how happy Emily was. Only the Great Khan hesitated. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath before finally taking a step towards Garra and accepting the hug.

---

All beginnings are difficult

Most of the jaguars were bruised but in good shape, and those that actually needed help were grateful that the tigers were true to their word and gave them the medical care they needed.

The first big test was the first meal together. The jaguars were used to eating their prey immediately and hiding the leftovers. Or if they ever hunted together, they shared the prey. None of them had ever even dreamed of attending a banquet of this kind.

They were led by the priestesses into the Great Hall, which was now prepared for the communal evening meal. The large table at which everyone was seated was already laid and everyone was instructed to take their place. Each jaguar was assigned at least one tiger to guide them through the evening's rituals.

When everyone was seated, they were joined by the Great Khan and his entourage. The Great Khan wore a simple robe that emphasized his position in the community, but did not necessarily highlight it. His daughters flanked him, also clad in simple robes. This time, however, Pecada stood next to Amelia, as the seat to the left of Emily was taken by Garra, who also wore a robe.

They came to their seats and sat down, but the Great Khan remained standing. He surveyed the gathering and nodded. He raised his hands slightly and waited for silence to fall.

“Welcome again. This is the first meal we will share together. It is a special occasion for more than one reason. For the first time in almost 300 years, there is peace between our races. Even if this peace has only come about because a common enemy has forced us to do so, we should still celebrate it. Furthermore, this day has given me a son-in-law I would have never expected. He goes against every tradition, but he is another example that we can overcome our limitations if we want to. He will be the bridge that connects our species, far beyond the time of this conflict.”

He pointed to Emily and Garra and a murmur went through those present. The tigers had more or less known, but the official confirmation gave the whole thing a different flavor. For the jaguars, however, this was completely new and some of them were downright shocked. The Great Khan, whose solemn tone filled the hall, continued.

“May this day be the beginning of a new era. An era of cooperation, not enmity.”

Murmurs of approval answered him and he nodded. As he took his seat, the Great Doors were opened and several tigers entered the hall, carrying large carrying boards on which large quantities of meat were piled. Some of the jaguars' eyes glazed over. The tigers stopped at each of the people present and placed the same amount of meat on the plates of everyone who was there.

“Honor the sacrifice.”

They whispered and each of the tigers replied.

“I honor the sacrifice.”

The jaguars, instructed to follow the tigers' lead, repeated the phrase and wondered why the tigers did not begin to eat. Only when they had all had their meat did the Great Khan rise again and lift his plate. His voice was solemn as he spoke the traditional words.

“I honor your sacrifice. The sacrifice you willingly made for the community. Your nobility shall teach me humility. I consume your body so that your soul may find peace in the afterlife. Your flesh will strengthen my body so that I can protect your family as well. No sacrifice will go unatoned.”

Only when he sat down again and placed his plate in front of him did the tigers begin to eat. The jaguars were astonished, but ate with equal relish. When the meal was almost finished, one of the jaguars turned to one of the priestesses next to him.

“What did the Great Khan mean by that? No sacrifice goes unatoned for?”

He actually seemed surprised. The priestess smiled and pointed to the meat on all the plates.

“This meat is an offering that the herbivores in our territory make voluntarily so that we no longer have to hunt and can concentrate fully on keeping our territory safe.”

She said quietly and respectfully. The jaguar looked at his plate and then back at her.

“This meat doesn't come from a successful hunt?”

He asked again. The priestess shook her head.

“No, every two weeks the herbivores send one member of each tribe to be eaten by us as an offering to keep the peace. The Great Khan, who made the pact with the herbivores back then, has made it possible for both the herbivores and us to live together in peace and prosperity. Of course, there have been difficulties from time to time, but never before have both parties lived together in such harmony.”

The priestess explained, pointing to the rest of her portion.

“And for that we are infinitely grateful to the herbivores. And we show our respect to those who walk the path of all flesh, for they are truly brave and strong.”

The jaguar looked at her with wide eyes and looked at his meat.

“They come willingly to the slaughter? Really?”

He almost couldn't believe it. The priestess nodded gently.

“Yes, because if we had to hunt, more of them would die and they wouldn't be able to decide who to kill. This way, they can send the old and the weak who have already done their service for the community. But you will experience it for yourselves. At the next new moon, the path will be opened again and you will witness how the lamb comes to the beast and voluntarily lays its head on the executioner's block.”

Said the priestess and the jaguar nodded silently. This was something he had not expected. He looked at his meat, which he had eaten carelessly until now. Of course he had spoken the words that everyone had spoken, but he had not attached any further meaning to them. For him, it had been a ritual that they performed before the meal. But he hadn't expected the explanation that the herbivores had come to them voluntarily and chosen death to keep the peace for the community. He took the meat and as he ate it, he really realized what it meant to be in this community. He would have to talk about it with the others.

The rest of the evening passed quietly. After the meal, the jaguars were given a tour of the temple. The individual areas were explained and the few areas to which they would not have access for various reasons were pointed out to them. The jaguars followed their guides with great interest and explored the temple. When they arrived at the training yards, they saw how some of the tigers were already training again. When they asked if they would also be training here, the answer was that they could of course join the training as soon as they felt able. In fact, they were keen to make intensive use of the opportunity to familiarize themselves with the weapons and tactics of the tigers. In order to be as effective a fighting force as possible, it was necessary for all members of the troop to be at a similar level.

Most of the jaguars were expressly in favor of training together. They would be able to learn from each other. And in the event that the alliance crumbled again after the conflict, it was not a bad thing to know the enemy's tactics.

Their leaders expressed the explicit wish to continue the alliance after the conflict, for the greater good.

---

We gonna need a montage...

In the days following the arrival of the jaguars, the training sites were frequently and heavily utilized. tigers and jaguars trained with and against each other. Small groups quickly emerged that got on particularly well with each other and whose training methods harmonized with each other. As the training facilities were never designed for so many warriors to train at the same time, it was often the case that different groups had to alternate with each other. In the end, however, it turned out that this was not such a bad thing, because the group that was waiting could watch the training of the others and thus observe weaknesses and mistakes and correct them directly if necessary.

Over time, a certain rivalry developed between the tigers and the jaguars, and each group wanted to outdo the other. The Great Khan observed all this with benevolence and pride. He would be able to lead the strongest, toughest and most capable fighting force the jungle had seen in over 300 years.

They would train the warriors for as long as possible so that they could lead the maximum possible fighting force into battle. They would put all their eggs in one basket and try to defeat the enemy in a single decisive battle and then chase them back into the mountains. The Great Khan was painfully aware that they would probably not be able to wipe out the Nea-Phi-Lim completely. They did not know how many there actually were and how far into the mountains their camps extended. They would have to content themselves with decisively defeating the enemy and pushing them back. They would reinforce the border to the mountains and if these Nea-Phi-Lim invaded again, they would push them back.

The advantage was that if you knew how to beat the enemy once, you would be able to do it again and again.

Over the course of the next week, the progress of the training was clearly visible. And thanks to the internal rivalries and the motivation that arose, most of the warriors had really made massive progress.

It was the night of the new moon and the tigers were preparing to open the path. Something that was completely alien to the jaguars. Suddenly the mood in the temple was completely different. It was quiet and the atmosphere had something oppressive about it. The priestesses wore different robes and most of the warriors had left the temple. The jaguars were condemned to watch from the sidelines as the path brightened and the procession began, leading the herbivore sacrifices to the temple and their deaths. Some of the jaguars had been asked to take the places among the tigers left vacant by the casualties.

One of them stood in the line of tigers, lighting the way with their torches as the sacrifices walked along the path to the temple in their silent procession, led by one of the priestesses.

As he watched the herbivores, clad in black hooded cloaks, pass by in complete silence, he felt a chill run down his spine. A completely new, unprecedented respect for the courage and strength of these herbivores gripped him as he realized that he would never be able to walk to his death with his eyes open and still remain so calm.

As the last of the sacrifices passed them, they joined the procession. The path to the temple suddenly seemed longer and steeper than the jaguar had thought possible. He followed the tigers' example and extinguished the torch at the entrance to the temple, which loomed over them like a silent monument to death. He followed the tigers into the temple and then ran after the victims. He was not allowed to enter the inner courtyard where the victims were waiting for their turn. One of the large guards held him back.

“No. We don't enter the courtyard on the days when the path is open. It belongs solely to the sacrifices and the priestesses. We want them to relax and know that their sacrifice will be treated with dignity and respect.”

The guard whispered and the jaguar nodded. He understood and looked past the guard into the courtyard, where the individual sacrifices quietly spread out and took their seats on the benches. His eyes widened. It was unbelievable that the herbivores remained so calm and surrendered to their fate so completely.

“Are... are they always this calm?”

He finally asked, and you could clearly hear the respect in his voice. The guard turned and looked out into the courtyard with him.

“Do not let yourself be deceived. They are full of fear. They know they are going to die. There is no way back. Once they pass through the red doors beyond this courtyard, they die. Only the knowledge that their sacrifice will give their families a happier life and the knowledge that we will treat their sacrifice with the utmost respect will enable them to rise above themselves and show the courage you see here. We promised them that the death they will suffer will be painless and dignified.”

The tiger explained quietly. The jaguar watched as the priestesses came into the middle of the sacrifices and gave their speech. He heard them extend the invitation and the red doors were opened. And he was amazed at how shocked he was when the first of the herbivores rose silently and walked through the red doors without further hesitation. The doors were closed behind him and the priestesses thanked the victim for his service to the community and his courage. Soon the doors were opened again and another of the herbivores rose silently and took its final walk.

The guard could see that the jaguar was completely overwhelmed by the situation. He beckoned one of the priestesses over and entrusted the jaguar to her so that she could bring him back down to earth. Word quickly spread among the jaguars about what had happened during the opening of the path and they were all shocked and humbled at the same time.

Garra, who had spent most of his spare time with Emily and her family, had witnessed the opening of the path from a different perspective. As a quasi member of the Great Khan's family he had a much deeper insight into all things concerning the temple and everything inside it. They had explained the rituals to him and shown him the chambers. He had stood at the large, stone altar where the sacrifices were finally killed. He had run his trembling hands over the blood-red granite and had had trouble keeping his breathing under control.

He had expressed his wish to thank the herbivores for their sacrifice and to promise them that they would do everything in their power to avert the impending catastrophe.

The Great Khan had arranged a meeting, as a final meeting with the herbivores before the offensive was due anyway. Garra got his chance and offered his heartfelt gratitude and respect to the sacrifices made every other week across the path.

The herbivores accepted the gratitude and expressions of respect, but at the same time demanded that the carnivores take up the cause as soon as possible, as the herbivores would not be willing to shoulder the extra burden forever.

Both the Great Khan and Garra, who at this point was something like the unofficial leader of the jaguars, could not escape this responsibility. They agreed that the offensive would begin as soon as possible.

They would wait another week. Prepare the troops a little more, then they would strike.

No one had any idea how much this battle would change everything in the end.

---

Quintili Vare, legiones redde!

As the week drew to a close, the scouts were sent out one last time. They were to clarify the current situation in the neighboring territory and take the opportunity to inform the herbivores that the army would soon be moving into the field.

The Great Khan ordered the mustering of his troops and all tigers and jaguars who were fit for battle and whose services were not urgently needed for other tasks were called to arms.

All were equipped with armor and weapons, even though they were pretty sure that the armor, made of leather and wood, would not withstand the barrage of the Nea-Phi-Lim. But the psychological effect of wearing one of these armors helped, and none of them had any experience in close combat with the Nea-Phi-Lim.

When the muster was complete and the final farewells had been said, the Great Khan led his army out of the temple. On the way to the hunting grounds of the Nea-Phi-Lim, they would stop at the outpost and receive the latest information from the scouts.

The scouts had indeed been able to locate the hunting grounds of the Nea-Phi-Lim and were also able to deliver the message of the army's imminent arrival to the herbivores.

Unfortunately, the herbivores had been less than convinced, and without drastic proof of the army's power, they would not support the carnivores in battle.

Disappointed by the stubbornness of the herbivores, the Great Khan led his army into battle without the backing of the herbivores. The hunting grounds of the Nea-Phi-Lim were by now not far from the borders of their territory. A first clash with the hated enemy would not be long in coming.

When the Great Khan finally led his army onto the battlefield, it was not long before the first Nea-Phi-Lim projectiles shot through the air. Spurred on by this early attack, the Great Khan drove his army forward into battle. In order to quickly bridge the distance to the enemy, who were still only fighting from afar, the Felines charged across the Field of Honor at full sprint.

It seemed that the Nea-Phi-Lim were not as surprised by the attack as the Great Khan would have liked. The return fire they sent against the army was targeted and intense. Many tigers and jaguars were hit and killed during the initial sprint. Those who were only wounded continued the assault on the enemy's battle line.

The impact as the felines finally bridged the last few meters and charged at the enemy was like a meteor hitting the earth. Most of the Nea-Phi-Lim were literally overrun and the few that managed to escape were hunted down mercilessly.

Even though this first confrontation was very much to the advantage of the tigers and jaguars, and the Nea-Phi-Lim were made short work of, the losses on the Great Khan's side were still considerable.

Of his 350 or so warriors, over 50 had been killed and many more were injured. Those who could be helped by the field medics and who were fit to fight again after brief treatment would move on with the army, the rest would drag the corpses of the Nea-Phi-Lim to the herbivore tribes to prove to them that these hunters could be defeated.

They hoped that this would persuade the herbivores to join the attack and significantly increase the number of warriors in the army. Also, the hope was not yet lost that perhaps some of the jaguars would join them who had not yet been able to bring themselves to do so.

The Great Khan decided to give the Nea-Phi-Lim no time to regroup and launch a counterattack. They would chase the enemy across the fields and through the jungle until they retreated back into the mountains.

The army pursued the Nea-Phi-Lim and whenever the opportunity arose, they attacked the hunters. They were successful, but it soon became clear that the Nea-Phi-Lim knew by now that they were being attacked and pushed back by a larger force. They fell back in echelons and fired at the attacking army from a distance.

Unwilling to halt his advance, the Great Khan pushed his army forward, driving the Nea-Phi-Lim further into the defensive.

Pursuing a constantly tactically retreating enemy over long distances presented its own difficulties. While casualties among the Nea-Phi-Lim remained low, more and more tigers and jaguars fell victim to the shelling.

The army had not yet been weakened to the point where it became a major problem, but every loss was painful as it could not be replaced and the strength of the armed forces was irreversibly reduced.

The Great Khan's army used the trees for cover as they advanced, so that at least some of the shots would miss. The Nea-Phi-Lim, more familiar with the terrain, were able to retreat quickly and safely.

“Damn... They're like water, they're slipping from between our fingers...”

Shouted the Great Khan, leaping over a fallen tree trunk as he pursued one of the Nea-Phi-Lim. Some of his bodyguards were right behind him, roaring their approval and anger after the fleeing Nea-Phi-Lim. He got hold of the Nea-Phi-Lim, yanked him backwards and made short work of him. He didn't take long to actually kill the enemy, he smashed the enemy's skull with his clawed mace and left it lying there. The rearguard would make sure he was really, really dead.

“Follow me, don't let them get away. It's now or never!”

Shouted the Great Khan and resumed the pursuit. His followers screamed their hatred at the Nea-Phi-Lim and charged forward.

For a moment, it seemed as if they had broken the Nea-Phi-Lim's resistance, as the predators stopped firing back. Spurred on by this development, the Khan redoubled his efforts and charged forward.

He broke through a bush through which he had seen one of the enemy flee only moments before. Even as he pulled aside the last branches of the bush, three of the Nea-Phi-Lim's bullets hit him. He was literally thrown back and staggered against the bush, while more shots pierced the bush around him.

His guttural, strangled cry was drowned out by the triumph of the Nea-Phi-Lim, who were sure they had taken down the leader of the attackers.

Two of his bodyguards were also hit in the hail of bullets and fell to the ground.

---

The king is dead,

long live the queen

Amelia, who was fighting just a little further behind her father, saw her father fall backwards through the bush. She didn't have to look closely to know what had happened. The enemy had found out who was leading the army and had concluded that if they took out the leader, the army would fall into disarray and make an easy target.

They were not wrong, any other army without leadership would probably stop the attack or lose efficiency, but not her army.

She raised her sword and yelled to the troops.

“For the Khan... For the Greater Good!”

And took the lead, as was expected of her as the heir to the throne. They would be able to mourn later. Behind her, the Great Khan's warriors roared and charged forward.

With Amelia at their head, the Felines burst through the last hurdle and overran the Nea-Phi-Lim's completely surprised first line of defense.

As suspected, they had thought the army would cease their advance after the death of their leader and had not fallen back any further. They had not expected the relentless advance.

Amelia skipped the first line in her anger and left it for the following troops. Accompanied by a small spearhead of her army, she broke into the center of the Nea-Phi-Lim.

Unbeknownst to them, the Felines had pushed the Nea Phi Lim so far back that they had reached their forward outpost. Many of the hunters here were busy managing the supplies and weapons of those on the front line, who were responsible for expanding the Nea Phi Lim's sphere of influence.

They had only learned shortly before the actual attack that the Feline army was on the advance. They had in no way been prepared for such a massive attack. The line of defense was formed by a few hunters who had just been at the outpost to restock their ammunition and have their weapons serviced. They were quickly overrun.

Chaos broke out in the camp as the Great Khan's army stormed in. Indeed, the Nea-Phi-Lim were no match for the Great Khan's warriors in close combat.

It was the first time Amelia had actually seen one of the Nea-Phi-Lim. He grabbed one of the weapons to swing it like a club. He was an incredibly ugly creature. In fact, it had almost no fur, its skin was pale and leathery, its elongated snout filled with crooked teeth. Its red eyes seemed to glow. As he brandished the weapon, he shouted something in a language Amelia didn't understand.

Amelia skillfully dodged the powerful attack and struck her opponent in the side with her sword.

She listened with satisfaction to the creature's pained scream and wrenched her weapon from the Nea-Phi-Lim's body.

“For the Khan...!”

She screamed her hatred in its face and kicked it over. The battle raged around her. She raised her sword and shouted.

“Kill them all, let none escape. For the Khan. For the greater good!”

Even as she shouted, she found her next victim and ran. The Nea-Phi-Lim was frantically reloading his weapon and screaming his hatred at her. Amelia was undeterred and jumped towards him.

He was only just able to raise his weapon when her sword collided with the long shaft of the weapon and pushed him back. The mixture of screeching and snarling he hurled at her was full of hate and fear. She raised her sword again and took a swing as her weapon exploded in her hand. She was thrown to the ground by the force of the impact and her wrist burned like fire.

Unknowingly, she had lifted her weapon right into the firing line of another Nea-Phi-Lim and saved her own life. She screamed her pain and rage into the ground as she struggled to her feet. Even without a sword, she was a deadly fighter. She lunged at her opponent, who fumbled frantically with his weapon. She knocked the muzzle of the weapon aside and thrust her second arm forward to attack her opponent's throat as the shot rang out. The bang right next to her ears was so loud and the blast so strong that she missed her target and staggered past the Nea-Phi-Lim. She caught herself soon enough to dodge the weapon swung at her, but her ears were ringing and she felt dizzy. She got hold of the creature, yanked it towards her and sank her teeth into its throat. She bit down and used her brute strength to push her opponent away from her. She was rewarded with a shower of blood as the Nea-Phi-Lim staggered away from her with his throat torn out. He held the gaping wound with both hands, but collapsed almost instantly. Amelia spat out the shred of flesh and looked around. All around them, the creatures were dying, but their casualties were mounting as well.

They wouldn't be able to keep this up forever. She fervently hoped for reinforcements from the herbivores or the other jaguars. The Nea-Phi-Lim's resistance was slowly weakening, but they could not stop now.

She caught a movement out of the corner of her eye and instinctively dodged the attack of another Nea-Phi-Lim. The creature was already badly wounded, but it swung the broken shaft of its weapon like a mace and charged at Amelia.

He screamed in rage and pain and drops of blood flew towards Amelia. With difficulty, she dodged another attack and slammed her claws into his arm. She yanked her hands down with all her might and tore his arms apart. Unable to continue wielding his weapon, the Nea-Phi-Lim dropped his weapon.

Amelia lunged at him, slamming her claws into his stomach and her teeth into his neck.

When she rose again, her mouth, throat and chest were covered in her opponent's blood. Around her, the fighting came to an end.

She breathed heavily and looked around. She spat out a mouthful of blood and raised her hand.

“Gather!”

She shouted, and one by one her warriors came to her. They were all battered, some injured, their armor torn and their weapons broken.

She nodded.

“We must not stop now. The enemy is not yet defeated. Gather your strength and follow me. We will...”

That was as far as she got. She didn't hear the shot, but she felt the impact. The shot hit her in the shoulder and knocked her off her feet. When she hit the ground, she realized that her hearing was still not working properly again. Everything sounded so muffled.

She couldn't even scream, the pain was taking her breath away. As if through absorbent cotton, she heard the warriors around her shouting and pointing in one direction. Shortly afterwards, they ran off.

Only one warrior stayed with her. He shouted something she didn't understand, he looked worried. Only now did she recognize Garra in him.

By the ancestors, he looked terrible. He was covered in wounds and his whole body was covered in blood. She tried to raise her arm, but she couldn't. Garra screamed again and looked somewhere she couldn't see. She could feel it getting warm under her shoulder and head. She was bleeding. She was bleeding profusely. She should do something to stop the bleeding, but somehow she couldn't and somehow it didn't matter.

At least the pain was slowly subsiding. Lights began to dance before her eyes. It was kind of beautiful. Her mind tried to drive her on, she couldn't let herself down, she had to fight, but somehow she didn't feel like it. Hadn't she already fought enough?

Another tiger came into view, he looked stressed. He frantically began to do things. She was moved. It hurt. Why were they hurting her? Garra was talking to the tiger, but she didn't understand what he was saying. Her eyelids became heavy and it was harder to breathe with each breath. She tried to smile and raised her other arm. Garra grabbed her hand. He looked at her, completely distraught, and he talked and talked... She couldn't understand him, it was all so muffled... The tiger seemed desperate. Everything became so heavy.

And then it got dark.

And then it became quiet.

All she could hear was a distant thudding that somehow became slower and quieter.

“Damn it! She's stopped breathing. Do something!”

Garra shouted and the medic shook his head.

“She's losing too much blood... I can't do anything... the wound is too deep...”

The medic stammered and desperately tried to stop the bleeding. When he finally realized that no more blood was flowing, he felt for her pulse. Garra clutched Amelia's hand and looked at him questioningly.

“It's too late.”

The paramedic realized and lowered his hands. Garra trembled. Slowly, he placed her hand on her chest and stood up. He breathed in uneven puffs and looked around.

He found a Nea-Phi-Lim that was apparently not quite dead yet. Roaring, he threw himself at it and began to tear it apart. The medic watched him and shook his head. He wasn't going to stop him now. Even if his rage had a greater use on other opponents.

Further ahead, the Great Khan's warriors continued to pursue the Nea-Phi-Lim. The creatures' resistance was much more disorganized than before. Apparently, they had not expected the army to pursue them this far. What had previously been a rather orderly, staggered retreat was now a chaotic mess in which the Nea-Phi-Lim sometimes hit each other.

The army, or what was left of it, kept up the pressure and continued to pursue the fleeing creatures. But they were sure they would not be able to overrun another camp. There were now too few warriors left. Of the original 350 warriors, less than 100 were still able to continue the fight.

---

The cavalry always arrives in time

As the day slowly drew to a close and the army reached the brink of exhaustion after a long day of pursuit and fighting, the Nea-Phi-Lim had already been pushed far back to the edge of the jungle. The casualties on both sides were worrying and the Felines knew they would not be able to break through another Nea-Phi-Lim line of defense.

Their only hope was that the Nea-Phi-Lim did not know this. The creatures' resistance had almost completely collapsed. They assumed that the Nea-Phi-Lim had probably run out of ammunition for their weapons and were afraid of close combat.

The terrain they had been fighting through for some time now was on a slope. And the vegetation was thinning out. The stony ground was less suitable for the jungle. They would soon reach the border, where they would stop their pursuit. They were already so far away from any chance of backup that it was only a matter of time before they fell victim to an ambush.

Their front was so wide that the Nea-Phi-Lim would have an easy time taking them out one by one. But they would not be deterred. Too many had already died, too many were crippled and injured. If they gave up now, it would all be for nothing.

Garra, who had rushed after the army after his outburst of rage, was now leading them. He made a terrible picture. His once golden-yellow fur, with the distinctive spots that marked him out as a jaguar, was blood-red through and through. His armor was tattered and his eyes were bloodshot. He was the symbol of death and any opponent who even came close to him was killed in an incredibly brutal manner. He drove the remaining warriors on mercilessly. His roar resounded for miles through the jungle.

As the first really big rocks slowed their advance, the Nea-Phi-Lim began to fight back again. They were now more or less on their territory. The tigers and jaguars sought cover between the rocks. They were not willing to expose themselves to the fire of the Nea-Phi-Lim.

The attack came to a standstill. They had no chance of advancing any further with their decimated warriors. But retreating would also be difficult. The Nea-Phi-Lim were still cautious and did not advance any further or flank them. But as soon as they realized that the army was no longer attacking, they would become bolder and then things would look very bad very quickly.

Garra cursed and looked around. He had less than 100 warriors left, and none of them, including himself, were unharmed. They would all be scarred by this day. Some more, some less.

He leaned his head against the rock behind which he sought cover. Only now did he realize how exhausted he actually was. The multitude of his small wounds, the exertions of the day. All of this had already left its mark and now that his adrenaline level was dropping, it was becoming noticeable. He wasn't sure if he could lead the last attack, if he could motivate his warriors one last time.

Most of them were as exhausted and battered as he was. He cursed again. Slowly, he turned and looked down the path they had cut through the jungle. If they retreated now, they would essentially be without cover. He closed his eyes, a moment of silence, he needed to think.

Only now did he notice that the earth seemed to shake. He didn't attach much importance to it. On a mountain where avalanches of debris occasionally fell, the earth shook from time to time. But the shaking was getting stronger. He opened his eyes and looked around. He could see nothing. He looked at one of his warriors and realized that he had already noticed the quake.

“What's going on?”

He called over and the warrior shrugged his shoulders and shook his head. Garra turned around again and peeked over the edge of his rock, but there was nothing to be seen on the enemy's side either.

“What the...?”

He whispered.

Then the water buffaloes broke through the jungle. Their roar was like the fanfares of Jericho. Without even slowing their pace, the mighty warriors dashed past the felines.

Like a wave of pure fury, they charged between the felines and the rocks. The Nea-Phi-Lim opened fire and the first water buffalo fell. However, this only served to spur the herbivores on even more.

They swept over the Nea-Phi-Lim like a tsunami.

They were followed by the other, smaller races, who basically only hunted down the few survivors of the creatures that had escaped the first onslaught of the buffalo.

Some of the herbivores stayed behind to look after the injured felines. They brought water and bandages. Even though the situation was unusual, the felines gladly accepted the offer.

Garra watched the herbivores cut a swath of devastation through the ranks of the Nea-Phi-Lim. Exhausted, he slid down the rock and leaned his head against the cold stone. He suddenly felt so heavy. He looked at his arms and legs, covered in small wounds that had already stopped bleeding. His fur was crusted with blood and he knew that as soon as it was really dry, every movement would pull and tug. He would try to find a pond or river where he could wash the blood out. He looked around. Most of his warriors were taken care of by now. It was good. He was glad that the herbivores were able to jump over their shadows. Perhaps they really were able to come to a similar agreement as the tigers had managed in their territory. When a young okapi came to him, he looked up at her wearily. Her horror at his condition, but also at the massacre that was going on throughout the jungle, was clear to see.

He smiled gently.

“It looks worse than it is.”

He said softly, taking the offered water hose. She looked at him questioningly.

“How many have you lost?”

She asked with a trembling voice. Garra shrugged his shoulders. He couldn't say exactly, but of the 350 warriors they had once been, only a few were still gathered here.

“We went into battle with 350 warriors... that's what's left.”

He replied wearily. She looked at him in horror. You could see it working inside her. She knelt down beside him and began to pull bandages out of her bag. He waved her off.

“It's all right. Most of the wounds have stopped bleeding. I just need to wash the blood off... somehow.”

He began quietly and closed the water hose again.

“What took you so long?”

He asked, closing his eyes. She took the water hose and began to clean the blood from his arms. She was incredibly careful not to hurt him.

“Well, to be honest, the elders were vehemently against this fight. They thought we should let the carnivores bash each other's heads in. We younger ones then decided that it wasn't fair for the carnivores to bear the burden alone when it came to a common enemy.”

She explained quietly and switched sides. Garra nodded slightly.

“Politics have always been difficult. I can understand the elders, but I'm grateful to you for coming to our rescue, we wouldn't have made it out of here.”

Replied Garra wearily. She continued to wash his arm.

“Just because we're natural enemies doesn't mean we can't work together.”

The young Okapi replied and closed the water hose. Garra opened his eyes and looked at her gently but with interest. She smiled uncertainly.

“When the delegation from the tiger realm came to talk to us about the threat of the Nea-Phi-Lim, I had a chance to talk to some of them. They explained to me how they live in coexistence with the tigers. I was shocked at first that they regularly send members of their community to their deaths. But the more I think about it, the more I see the reason behind it.”

She explained quietly and looked around. Garra nodded.

“When I see how much death and how much suffering we alone have brought upon the jungle today, I want to give the way of life in the realm of the tigers a chance.”

She said softly. Garra nodded again.

“I think we would all be in favor of that. I've seen how the tigers live and how peaceful it is there. But I don't think the elders are ready for such a change.”

Garra admitted and closed his eyes again. He was infinitely tired.

---

Only good things about the dead

As the dust slowly settled after the herbivores had pursued the Nea-Phi-Lim far beyond the borders, the full extent of this short but fierce exchange of blows became apparent.

Not only had nearly 200 of the Great Khan's warriors fallen, but of the 150 or so who survived, many would bear the scars of this battle for the rest of their lives. Many were traumatized. None of them, neither the tigers nor the jaguars, had ever fought a similar battle.

On the herbivore side, the casualties had been less, but there were also many casualties among them and even more would have to deal with the injuries of that day for the rest of their lives.

The Nea-Phi-Lim's losses were devastating. Hundreds had fallen. Some of them could only be recognized as Nea-Phi-Lim by various characteristics. The few who had survived the battle seriously injured were found by the marauders and literally slaughtered. Garra had ordered the weapons and equipment of the Nea-Phi-Lim to be collected so that they could be examined and researched. They would be destroyed later.

The felines retreated to the tigers' territory for the time being. With the help of the herbivores, they brought back the remains of the fallen. When the warriors crossed the border and were met by the militias of their herbivores, the shock was great.

They had known there would be casualties, but no one had expected it to be this bad. Runners were sent out to relay the message to the remaining tigers and herbivores.

Healers and porters were quickly dispatched. The injured were taken to the temple. The deceased were taken to the outpost for the time being.

Garra stayed at the outpost, as much as he wanted to go to the temple, he was still needed here for the moment. It was up to him to coordinate everything. He thanked the herbivores for their support and respectful treatment of the fallen.

They were laid out one by one and covered with large leaves. Later, they would receive a burial worthy of a warrior with full honors. But first the priestesses would perform the rituals.

As he walked along the long rows, paying his respects to each of the fallen, it broke his heart to see so many warriors there. Most looked almost peaceful now that their wounds were covered. Some had their heads covered, as some of the injuries were gruesome.

He came to the end of the second row and felt the lump in his throat almost take his breath away. He could already see Amelia and the Great Khan from afar. He didn't know how to explain it to Emily. She would probably have heard by now. The Great Khan was one of the first of the bodies that had been brought into the camp. They had carried him into the camp on an improvised stretcher. Everyone had seen him.

He stood at the feet of the tiger who had spared his life only to give his own in this battle. He looked at Amelia, she was lying so peacefully next to her father, you would have thought she was just sleeping. Garra went to his knees. He was trembling with rage. It wasn't as if there was anything he could have done to prevent what had happened. It was this helplessness that made him angry.

He looked at his hands, now washed and bandaged. He was afraid to face Emily.

In the temple, the news had spread like wildfire. The warriors had returned. They had been victorious, but the price had been devastating.

The High Priestess had sought out Emily and told her that the army had returned home. She had tried to gently explain to the Great Khan's youngest daughter that not only had some 200 warriors lost their lives in defense of their way of life, but so had her father and sister.

Emily had collapsed. The shock had been too much for her. The loss hit Pecada hard too. But she coped with the news a little better. When she said goodbye to her beloved partner, she had expected that he would not return home alive. They had said farewell when he had left for the field. What had hit her harder was the death of her daughter.

Emily had retreated to her room. She was unresponsive. The High Priestess had assigned one of her priestesses to watch over the Great Khan's daughter while she took care of the necessary rituals. The duties that came with her office were as fulfilling as they were cruel. She had no time to mourn the losses, including some of her priestesses who had volunteered to fight to do their part in protecting the community. She would perform the ancient rites, bless the dead, and ensure their passage into the afterlife.

They would carry the bodies of the Great Khan, Amelia and several other warriors, including some jaguars, to the temple to pay their last respects. The others would be given this honor at the outpost in front. There were simply too many to bury them all in the temple.

With a heavy heart, the High Priestess left the temple to perform the rites at the outpost. This was the first time she had left the temple since she had accepted the office of High Priestess.

Accompanied by a small group of her priestesses, she made her way to the outpost. The journey was not particularly long, but the burden she was carrying made it seem longer. She reached the camp shortly after daybreak. The few sentries guarding the camp led her to Garra.

He had sought shelter from the night in one of the tents, from where he kept an eye on the bodies of the Great Khan and his daughter. When he saw them, he went down on his knees and bowed his head, as the statutes demanded. She gently touched his head and commanded him to stand up.

“Rise, Garra. Rise and tell me of the death of our leader, and...”

Her words faltered as she once again realized how she would finish the sentence. She took a deep breath.

“... and his daughter.”

Her voice remained calm, but you could hear the grief and stress she was under. Garra stood up slowly. Only now did she see the state he was in. Her eyes widened. Garra looked at her wearily, then looked past her to the laid out bodies of the fallen.

“They died with honor in battle. They fought to their last breath and never bowed to the enemy. The Great Khan fell first. Amelia took the lead without hesitation. She was an inspiration to all. There was nothing I could do to stop it.”

Garra explained quietly. His voice trembled. The High Priestess looked along the rows and you could tell how hard it was for her.

Of course, tigers always died. It was the way of things that tigers died. But for almost 300 years, most of them had died of old age or disease. Hardly a tiger had died in battle since then, and now almost half of their community lay here. Wiped out in a single day. She turned to Garra.

“Go to the temple. You are needed there more than here. We will perform the rituals and then return to the temple. Emily needs you now.”

She said quietly. Garra nodded.

“I didn't want to leave the dead alone while you weren't there.”

He replied. The high priestess smiled painedly.

“Your intention is honorable, but you are needed in the temple. Go.”

She replied and emphasized her statement with a nod.

---

Means to an end

When Garra arrived at the temple, accompanied by a few warriors who had stayed with him at the outpost, there was an eerie silence in the temple.

Most of the remaining tigers were busy tending to the wounded, the rest were preparing for the burial of the Great Khan and the others. Only a few guards stood at the entrance to the temple. When they saw him, they bowed deeply to him. Only now did he realize that now that both the Great Khan and Amelia were dead, he and Emily would have to take over the leadership of the clan.

He approached the guards.

“Please, do not bow to me. I am just a simple warrior.”

He said quietly and the guards slowly straightened up. He saw the pain in their eyes. He shared their grief. He placed a hand on each of their shoulders.

“I feel like you do.”

He whispered and nodded. They returned the gesture.

“Where can I find Emily?”

He asked, having a guess as to where he would find her. One of the guards pressed her lips together and shook her head, the other gestured to the temple.

“She hasn't left her chambers since she received the news. One of the priestesses is watching over her.”

Said the guard quietly. Garra thanked him and entered the temple. He navigated the corridors of the temple without meeting another tiger or jaguar. Only when he approached the Khan's chambers did he meet anyone again. Pecada was just coming out of the door that separated the temple from the Great Khan's chambers. When she saw him, she dropped the bowl she had been carrying and fell around his neck. Garra just managed to catch her. He hugged her tightly and felt her start to sob. They stood motionless in the corridor for quite a while and he held her tightly in his arms. He tenderly stroked her back and tried to support her. She tried to say something several times, but the words stuck in her throat.

“Shhh... I know...”

He whispered again and again, fighting back tears himself. He wanted to be strong so that she could be weak. Pecada cried quietly. She didn't want to show her grief so openly. She wanted to be strong for her community... and her daughter. Garra hugged her once more before slowly releasing her from his embrace. Pecada swayed slightly. She wiped the tears from her cheek. She was breathing heavily. She looked at him, looked him up and down and back again. Her disbelief was obvious.

“Oh by the ancestors, you look terrible.”

She whispered. Garra smiled tiredly.

“You should have seen the other one.”

He replied, raising his eyebrows. Pecada shook her head.

“I was so worried when I got the news.”

She finally said and Garra nodded gently.

“I'm sorry, there was nothing I could do.”

He explained and Pecada nodded. She crossed her arms tightly in front of her chest and pressed her lips together. She fought hard with herself. She wanted to turn away, but couldn't find the strength to turn away from Garra. He opened his arms and after a moment's hesitation, she stepped forward into his embrace. He wrapped his strong arms around her and held her tightly. She buried herself in his chest.

“I know...”

She began, interrupted by sobs.

“... That's the way war is. It takes everything from you...”

She whispered and he felt her tears on his chest.

“... one by one...”

she added and laid her head on his broad shoulders. He held her close and stroked her back.

“It's over now. It won't take anyone else from you, I promise you that.”

He whispered and felt her burrow deeper into his chest. He tried to stay calm, to control his breathing. But it was infinitely difficult for him. He gritted his teeth and suppressed the pain.

It took a while for Pecada to calm down again. She carefully pushed away from him. She took a deep breath.

“You must want to see Emily.”

She realized. Garra nodded silently.

“And I'm keeping you here. How selfish of me...”

She added. Garra was about to say no when she pointed to the door.

“... Go on, she needs you now more than ever.”

Garra nodded and walked to the door. He looked back at her, but she gestured for him to leave. Garra smiled softly and opened the door. He disappeared into the darkness and pulled the door shut behind him. Pecada watched him go and waited a moment before she leaned against the wall and slowly slid down it. She pulled her legs towards her and wrapped her arms around them.

It would take some time to get over the losses. Some hit deeper than others, but they all hurt. She rested her head on her knees.

Garra opened the door to Emily and Amelia's room. He knew he would find her in their old room. It was quite dark in the room, a single small oil lamp providing a dim light. The priestess sat by Amelia's bed, watching over Emily, who was curled up on the bed. She looked up at Garra, who quietly entered the room. Her eyes widened when she saw his condition. Her mouth fell open, but she said nothing. Garra put a finger to his lips and nodded. The priestess understood and nodded too.

He closed the door behind him and slowly approached the bed. His massive frame cast deep shadows in the sparse light. He looked gently down at Emily, his eyes reflecting his deep sadness and his great love for her. Inwardly, he cursed himself for not having come straight home, but on the other hand, it had been important to hold the wake.

He sat down on the edge of Amelia's bed. Emily grumbled softly and drew herself even closer. He smiled slightly. At least she was responding at all. He nodded to the priestess and she rose silently. She would leave the two of them alone. As she quietly left the room, Garra placed his large, bandaged hand on Emily's hip. He waited a moment for the priestess to close the door again.

“I got home as quickly as I could. I'm sorry I couldn't be there to tell you.”

He whispered almost tonelessly. It took a moment for Emily to react. She felt for his hand and pulled it towards her. Garra let himself be pulled onto the bed and lay down behind her. She didn't say anything, but she pressed herself against him. He pulled her gently against him and curled around her from behind. He was content to just lie still with her. She held his arm tightly against her chest and he could feel her face grow hotter. He wrapped his other arm around her and held her close.

“It's okay...let it out.”

He whispered and snuggled closer. Emily began to sob and he felt his arm grow damp. He nodded gently. He was there, he would hold her. Emily didn't make a sound, but he felt her fall against him. Carefully, he kissed her on the back of her head.

They lay on Amelia's bed, tightly entwined, for a long while.

Even when Emily had calmed down a little in the meantime, she was still not ready to talk to Garra. He respected this and simply stayed silently with her, holding her close.

It was only when she began to gently tug at his bandages that he knew she was perhaps ready to take a small step out of her cocoon. He pressed her tenderly against him and gave her another little kiss on the back of her head. She pulled his arms tighter around her.

“I'm so overjoyed that at least you've come home.”

She whispered, continuing to tug at his bandages. Garra nodded gently and stretched one arm away a little.

“Do you want to see?”

He asked softly and she wordlessly began to unwrap his bandages from his arm. She took a deep breath as she saw the wounds on his arm. They weren't bad or deep wounds, but his arm was covered in them. Carefully, she ran her delicate fingers over the rapidly healing wounds. He could feel her face grow hot again and her lips began to tremble.

“Shhh... it's not as bad as it looks... Everything's fine...”

He whispered and pressed her gently against him. She shook her head.

“No...”

She replied and sobbed.

“Nothing... is... all... right...”

She continued, her voice choked with tears and she pulled his arms tighter around her again.

“they... they... are all... gone...”

She uttered between sighs. Garra nodded. He couldn't contradict her. She had lost her father, her sister and half of her community in just one day. He knew it meant a lot to her that at least he had made it, but it would take a long time to come to terms with this loss.

“It's so quiet in the temple.”

He admitted and Emily nodded. She took a deep breath and seemed to calm down again. Garra brought his hand down to her stomach. He gently stroked her flat, muscular stomach. At that moment, her stomach growled loud and clear. Garra had to stop himself from laughing. He could feel how embarrassed she was.

“I know you'd like to devour me, but that it's so urgent...”

He whispered and stroked her tummy. Emily actually had to laugh slightly at this comment. She took his other hand and nibbled jokingly on his finger. Garra let her and continued to stroke her.

"I think we should get up and eat something. We'll need the strength later."

He whispered, remembering that the funerals were still to come and that this last farewell would demand everything from her once more.

The rituals for 200 of the fallen took several days. When the high priestess finally arrived at the temple with the bodies of the Great Khan, Amelia and several other warriors, the funeral pyres had already been prepared.

They had erected ten of these wooden towers in the large inner courtyard.

The bodies would be wrapped in their war armor and placed on these towers together with their weapons.

They would perform the final rites and then Emily and Garra would light the fires. At the same time, the fires at the outpost would be lit.

Garra was with Emily and Pecada when the bodies of their family were brought to the temple. He had spoken to both of them and told them how they had died.

Pecada looked composed as the Great Khan was carried past her, but when Amelia's lifeless body was brought through the great archway at the entrance to the temple, her knees buckled. Emily and Garra were with her immediately and mother and daughter held each other in their arms. Garra's large, heavy hands rested on her shoulders.

The high priestess was glad that the jaguar was there to take care of them, as she had no way of being there for Pecada and Emily at the moment.

The atmosphere in the temple was filled with great sadness, but also hope. The Great Khan's youngest daughter had survived and so had her chosen partner. Things would go on, even if it would be difficult. The invitations to the herbivore clans had been sent out the day before. They would send delegations to attend the Great Khan's funeral.

By evening, the preparations were complete. The bodies had been washed once more, they had been anointed and wrapped in their armor. They had been carefully lifted onto the towers and their weapons laid ready beside them.

Pecada had insisted on preparing the Great Khan and Amelia for burial herself. She had been assisted by Emily and the High Priestess. It was her last chance to say goodbye before the funeral began.

Garra had accepted without objection that he was not wanted at this affair. He had supervised the preparations of the other eight.

As the sun crept towards the horizon, the delegations of herbivores arrived. Even some of the clans from outside the territory had sent emissaries.

They were all received by the priestesses. Some of the clan guards and warriors were at the outpost to light the fires, and some were in full armor on the walls surrounding the courtyard. This time, however, they were not there to intimidate the herbivores, they were there to pay their respects to the dead.

Pecada and Emily stood near the tower on which the Great Khan lay. They both wore long, white robes. Garra stood next to the tower on which Amelia lay. He wore armor and carried a ceremonial sword.

When everyone had gathered, the High Priestess stepped out of the large red door where two warriors stood guard.

She had blackened her fur with soot and wore a bony death mask, otherwise she wore only a loincloth. She carried a large bowl and a palm frond.

She slowly approached Garra and the large jaguar went to his knees in front of her. She nodded silently and dipped her fingers into the dark red liquid in the bowl. She drew a rune on the warrior's head and spoke.

“Be anointed in the face of death. Rise, Garra.”

Garra rose slowly and straightened up. He could already feel the intoxicating effect of the oils that had been worked into the blood that now adorned his head.

The high priestess moved on to Emily and Pecada. They also went down on their knees before the high priestess and bowed their heads. She dipped her fingers into the bowl again and drew the runes on the tigresses' heads.

“Be anointed in the face of death. Arise Pecada. Rise Emily.”

Her voice sounded solemn, even if the sadness was clear to hear. The two of them rose elegantly and straightened up. The entire courtyard watched spellbound as the high priestess began the funeral chant and started to sprinkle the pyres with the mixture of blood and oil.

She walked around the pyres a total of three times until she had finished the entire funeral chant. She returned to Garra, Pecada and Emily. She knelt down in front of them, placed the bowl in front of her and took the flints she had prepared earlier.

She blessed the oils in her bowl again and lit them with the help of the flints. The jet of flame that shot out of the bowl made her white mask glow orange and her eyes flashed briefly in their deep sockets.

She put the stones aside and lifted the bowl.

Garra stepped forward and lit three torches in the bowl's fire. He handed one each to Pecada and Emily and kept the third.

Emily looked into the fire. The dancing flames were reflected in her eyes. She sent her own prayer to the ancestors, hoping that both her father and her sister made it to the other side safely.

Garra raised the torch high above his head and turned slowly on his own axis. He let his gaze wander over the warriors standing on the wall. One by one, they knelt down and paid their respects to the fallen.

“We commit these warriors, who have fallen in battle in defense of their community, to the flames. May their souls enter the afterlife of our ancestors. May all burden be lifted from them, for they gave their lives for the community whose values they defended. Honor to the fallen!”

Garra shouted while Pecada and Emily silently joined in the words. The warriors on the walls replied.

“Honor to the fallen!”

Their collective shout thundered across the courtyard. Garra looked to Pecada and Emily, who was struggling to hold back tears. He knew he shouldn't drag it out any longer, it would only make it harder for Emily.

He stepped forward and lowered the torch into the piled wood. Pecada and Emily did the same. The oil-soaked wood caught fire immediately and within a few seconds all ten pyres were ablaze.

Garra went over to Emily and took her in his arms to prevent her from collapsing.

It was the ultimate goodbye, there would be nothing left after tonight. Emily clung to him tightly and he was her rock in the surf.

The High Priestess slowly lowered the bowl and extinguished the fire inside. Now that she was so strongly illuminated from behind, only her black silhouette and the white mask that adorned her face were visible. She rose slowly and elegantly. No one saw the tears she was shedding.

As the fires lit up the clouds in the night sky above the temple, the guards lit the fires at the outpost.

The herbivores watched in awe as the bodies of the fallen were engulfed by the flames. Most of them knew what this loss meant for the tigers. The native herbivores only now really realized that basically half of their “protectors” were gone at once. It meant a smaller toll, but it meant just as well less protection, and the last few days had painfully shown them how much they depended on the tigers for protection. They would never have been able to fend off the Nea-Phi-Lim.

The herbivores from outside paid tribute to the fallen, as they had seen and experienced with their own eyes what the carnivores had been capable of, and what brutal losses they had taken to protect them too, although there was no pact between them, quite the opposite.

The fires burned hot and fast, and yet they would probably burn all night and most of the following day.

After about two hours, the priestesses began to politely ask the herbivores present to leave, as the ceremony was now basically over. Neither Pecada nor Emily or Garra would offer audiences at this point. Condolences would be accepted by one of the priestesses at the main entrance, and she would also make appointments for audiences as needed.

Gradually the courtyard emptied and in the end only Garra, Pecada, Emily and the High Priestess stood by the fires. When all the herbivores had gone, the warriors slowly left the walls.

Silence fell, interrupted only by the crackling of the fire. Only now that there was no one left but her closest confidants did Emily allow herself to collapse.

Garra got down on his knees with her and held her while she wept bitterly. Now they were gone for good. Nothing in this world would bring them back. No miracle. No dark magic. They were gone. Pecada came to her and hugged her from the other side. She, too, shed bitter tears.

The High Priestess stood behind them, staring into the flames. She had hoped that, like so many priestesses before her, she would let the Great Khan go in peace. She was the first High Priestess in over 300 years to bid farewell to a Great Khan as a warrior. She fervently hoped that the ancestors would deem the ceremony worthy enough for them all to pass into the afterlife. She looked down at Emily, Pecada and Garra, who were holding each other in their arms and giving free rein to their grief. She didn't have that luxury. She would be strong, she would guide the spirits to the afterlife. It was her task, a task that weighed on her shoulders like a burden. A cold shiver ran down her spine and she looked up into the clouds, where the glow of the flames cast strange shadows. Further east, she saw the glow of the other pyres.

It was going to be a long night. A long night and a long day... And how would she get this soot out of her fur?

---

The beginning of a new era

At some point during the night, Garra had carried Emily into the temple, followed by her mother. She had literally cried herself to sleep. He carried her carefully through the quiet corridors and laid her down to sleep. He hugged Pecada once more and bade her goodnight to her chambers while he took off his armor and lay down with Emily.

It was a while before he finally fell into a dreamless sleep. Cuddled up to Emily, who snuggled close to him, they slept late into the morning of the next day.

When Garra woke up, Emily was still fast asleep. The last few days had taken a lot of her strength and energy. He carefully tried to pull away from her, but she held him tightly, unwilling to let him go.

He smiled and gently nuzzled his nose into her neck. He nibbled on it tenderly and enjoyed the way she tucked her neck in.

“My love, your darling has to go for little king tiger.”

He whispered and, protesting softly, she let him go. Garra kissed her once more before rising, then quietly left the room.

After he had done what his body had urged him to do, he walked to the large inner courtyard. The High Priestess was still standing in front of the pyres, which had burned down quite a bit, but were still far from being extinguished. In the meantime, one of the priestesses had brought her a robe so that she wasn't quite so exposed and she had taken off her mask.

“Are you still keeping watch?”

He asked quietly. She didn't look around but just nodded.

“The spirits need me. I'm not allowed to rest until the fires are extinguished.”

She replied just as quietly. Garra stepped next to her. His massive physique was so much more imposing than her petite figure and yet she radiated more power than he did at the moment.

“I admire that you can hold out.”

He admitted openly. She smiled gently.

“It's part of my responsibilities. One of the parts that isn't so pleasant. How's Emily?”

She asked without taking her eyes from the flames.

“She's still asleep. It's taken a lot out of her, but I think she'll get through it. The worst is behind her.”

Garra replied, rubbing his arms. Despite the fact that he was standing by the fire, he was cold. The High Priestess smiled slightly.

“The spirits are still here... do you feel them?”

She asked and Garra looked into the flames. He felt a shiver run slowly down his spine.

“Yes, yes, I think so... I should check on Emily.”

He said and looked around. The High Priestess nodded.

“Go, be with her. I'll take care of the dead, you take care of the living.”

When Garra returned to Emily, she lay on her side and looked at him. She still looked tired, her eyes puffy and red, but she smiled gently.

“You've been gone a long time...”

She whispered and held out her hand to him. He returned the smile and came to her. He knelt in front of the bed and held out his hand to her. She took it and stroked it tenderly.

“I went to check on the High Priestess. She's still keeping watch.”

He explained. Emily nodded.

“As long as the fires are burning, she must not rest, otherwise the spirits might not find their way to the afterlife.”

She explained quietly and drew his hand to her mouth. He nodded slightly.

“That's what she said too.”

He agreed as she kissed his hand. He smiled and stroked her cheek.

“Do you want to get up? There's a lot to do. Lots to prepare.”

He asked, but she answered in the negative. She slowly pulled herself into a ball.

“I don't want to go out there. I don't want to prepare what awaits me.”

She said softly. Garra nodded. He could understand her completely, but it didn't help, they would have to prepare the ceremonies, she would have to take the throne. She was the heiress.

He tilted his head a little.

“Let me make you an offer...”

He began and Emily looked at him with wide eyes.

“... we'll cuddle for a while, I'll take your mind off things and then we'll get up and take care of these troublesome matters. Agreed?”

He asked. Emily thought about it for a moment and then nodded. Garra's smile widened and he stood up. He carefully climbed into bed with her and cuddled up to her.

The sun was well past its zenith when the flames of the pyres finally went out. The High Priestess had sunk to her knees and several priestesses had taken care of her.

The preparations for Emily and Garra to take office were in full swing. She would take the throne in two days and Garra with her. It would be two hectic days before something like normality finally returned to the temple.

Emily still wasn't really convinced about taking on her role as the leader of the tigers, but Garra assured her that she had nothing to worry about.

When Emily finally ascended the throne and officially announced Garra as her partner, the Great Hall was filled to capacity. All the tigers and jaguars currently in the temple were present. The delegations of the tribes of all the herbivores in the territory were there, as well as some of the tribes from outside. They all wanted to know what would happen next. There were so many questions.

One of the most pressing questions, especially for the tigers, was whether Garra, who was not a tiger, would assume the title of Great Khan. The traditional title held by the leader of the tigers had never been held by a member of another species. Garra would not be the first. He answered the question in the negative and stated that he would use the traditional title of the jaguars for this position. He would bear the title: King of the Talons.

So it was clear that the tigers would be without a Great Khan for the first time in more than 600 years.

It was a break with tradition in more ways than one.

However, Emily held fast to tradition in other ways. Both she and Garra were openly in favor of maintaining the pact and continuing the traditions that had been cemented over the last 300 years.

Over time, they would try to restore the temple to its original number of tigers. It would take years to make up for the losses, but they would succeed.

Much to their amazement, even the herbivores were in favor of restoring the temple to its former state. They were in favor of fully restoring the fighting power of the tigers in case the Nea-Phi-Lim ever returned.

Finally, Garra and Emily advocated that the herbivores and the jaguars from the eastern territories enter into negotiations to reach a pact similar to the one the tigers already had with the resident herbivores.

They would cooperate more closely and thus strengthen the security of all.

It would be a long, rocky road, but they would walk it together, for the Greater Good!

---

Epilogue

When she woke up, she no longer felt any pain. It was strange. Should she not be in pain? She didn't remember, but she was sure something was wrong. She opened her eyes. Everything was white. Was it foggy? It could be, they had been near the mountains, hadn't they? Right? She couldn't remember. She wasn't sure.

For some reason, she felt the urge to touch her left shoulder. She brought her right hand to her shoulder. There was nothing there. It felt a little strange. A distant twinge, like an old bruise. She tried to remember why it was important, but it didn't occur to her.

She sat up. Only now did she realize that she was completely naked. She wondered, shouldn't she be wearing clothes? Strangely, she didn't mind being naked at all. She looked around. She was in a “room” that was completely white. But it wasn't that the walls, ceiling and floor had been whitewashed, it was more like there were no walls, just white light. It didn't blind her, it was just there. She looked in the other direction and saw a long line of other tigers. They looked strangely familiar, but she couldn't place them.

She blinked. The others all seemed to be asleep. They were all naked too. The thought of being naked in a room with so many others excited her. She had to smile.

“Oh, you're already awake.”

She heard an old voice behind her. She jerked around, startled. Everything had been quiet until now, this voice was the first thing she had heard here. It sounded strange, familiar, but strange. It had no echo at all.

She saw an old tiger standing a few steps away from her and the others. It was as if he was standing in the void. He cast no shadow, and since she had no reference point, because there were no walls, no floor and simply nothing but white light, it was hard to judge the distance.

He looked friendly and somehow familiar.

“Who are you?”

She asked uncertainly.

“Where am I?”

She asked before he could answer. He smiled gently and came closer.

“I am one of your ancestors. I've been given the task of welcoming all newcomers here, and making sure they find their way across.”

His voice was old and rough, but full of love and affection. It sounded warm, heartfelt and full of compassion. She looked at him questioningly, then looked around.

“Across...?”

She repeated softly and looked at the others. Slowly it dawned on her. She ran her hand over her left shoulder again, the pain more noticeable now as her memory slowly returned. She brought her hand to her mouth and tears gathered in her eyes.

The old tiger came closer. He nodded gently.

“Yes my child... it is true.”

His voice still sounded completely calm and full of love. She looked at him. Before she could break down, he was with her and took her in his arms. He held her tightly and pressed her against him.

“It's all right... it's over...”

He said softly.

Concept and Idea by

El Poyo Diabolo

Written by

El Poyo Diabolo

Characters by

El Poyo Diabolo

Edit by

El Poyo Diabolo

Published by

El Poyo Diabolo